rdelavaga

 

The story begins I suppose when my Mom met my Dad out in the bayous of Louisiana. They were in school together and also lived in the same small southern town.  My father was not all that outgoing, but his best friend Jasper was.  Mom was a loner who pretty much stuck to her books, and homework.  Dad did what he needed to do but in between he ran around causing havoc with Jasper and a few other friends.  The day that they met was in the Summer while school was out.  My dad’s name is Doug, Doug Parker.  My Mom’s name is Tierney McMullin.  So while I tell you this story I will use their first names rather than Mom and Dad. Doug was out on the river in a flat fan craft with his best friend Jasper.  Right beside the river was a frontage road which everyone took to and from school because it seemed shorter of a walk from the bus stop then the main street that branched off to each driveway.  Since school was out this walkway was used pretty frequently by all the local kids in town.  Tierney just happened to be walking back with a brown bag in her arms after she went to the local grocery store to pick up a few things for her parents. Jasper saw her first and said “Oh hey Tierney.”  She said hi and kept walking.  Donny DeSante and Amando Marino ran up from behind her and Donny nabbed that bag right out from Tierney’s arms. He skipped backwards while Amando stood beside her poking at her.  She yelled “Give me that back you jerk! I’m going to tell you something right now, if you don’t give that bag back to me the same way you found it then I will do something to make you sorry for it.”  Jasper and Doug saw this and drove the boat to the other shore and jumped off.  “Hey pinhead, give her back the bag, NOW!”  Donny stopped dead in his tracks looked over Doug and Jasper and had a look on his face like he had seen a ghost or something. “Here, so sorry, here you go little missy. Come on Amando, we don’t want any trouble.”  They hurried up and handed Tierney the bag and they ran off.  Jasper asked “Hey, are you all right?”  “Jasper, yes thank you.” Jasper said “I want to introduce you to my best friend, and brother Doug.”  “Are you two really brothers?” She asked as she extended her hand out to Doug. “Hi it’s nice to meet you, and yeah he and I are closer than any two brothers could ever be.  Even closer then me and my real brothers.”   “Wow that’s really great.”  She smiled took her hand back and then walked back to her house.  Jasper and Doug finished fishing and went back to Doug’s family cottage.  Over that summer Doug and Tierney would find themselves constantly at the same places at the same time.  They began to walk together, and help each other carry groceries, or fishing tackle or with anything really.  Jasper, Doug and Tierney were together after that Summer ended and school began just about every day.  They were the best of friends.   01192011

As it happened in the romance department Tierney was so shy and she limited herself to only hanging out with Jasper and Doug, come Junior High School and dances she was asked by guys she didn’t really know from school.  Most of the time she said no.  This Spring dance was a big dress up and fancy dance and everyone was supposedly going.  Frank Marcel asked her to the dance on a Saturday night so she accepted.  She bought a fancy dress, and waited all night for Frank to pick her up and he never showed.  Doug happened to notice her light was on in her bedroom and he figured out she hadn’t made it to the dance.  Doug threw rocks at her window and she opened it.  “Doug Parker what are you doing here?’  “Hey I was walking by and noticed you’re still home, what happened?”  She said “Hold on I’ll be right down.  She changed out of the dress and into her regular clothes and met Doug out in the barn.  She confide in him and cried on his shoulder.  He comforted her and then they began kissing.  One thing led to another and before they knew it they were making love on the bails of hay in the barn.  Mom and Dad experienced sex for the first time in their lives.  Not much came from it after that because the next day my Grandparents up and moved out of Louisiana straight to Quincy Massachusetts. 01192011

When I turned 15 Mom was driving home from work and she was killed in a bad accident.  That morning she forgot her drivers license and so the paramedics and hospital hadn’t identified her for a few days.  They had the police trace her through the plates of the car, and the DMV.  After they contacted Grandma and Grandpa the only thing they could do was let me become adopted by their old family friends who were wealthy and much younger then they were back in Ireland, Liam and Kiara O’Shae.   I said my goodbyes and was shipped off to Ireland.  At 16 I began having dreams of Mom.  She was always visiting me in some old cottage out in the country somewhere.  It looked like it was in France or something.  Anyway, she would come to me and teach me another language and read these books to me that I hadn’t known anything about before.  By 18 I went off to college.  My new adopted family sent me to the finest colleges in Europe. Once I graduated I suppose that’s when the adventures began. 01192011

At the age of 22 once I graduated college.  I was asked to take over the family shoe business in Europe, England and Ireland.  Being so young it forced me to grow up and become very mature.  Each night I slept I continued to practice the craft that my Mother was teaching me in my sleep.   I was also becoming fluent in a secret ancient magical language along with French, Gaeilge, and Spanish.  I would sneak off to the back alleys of the brick buildings and practice my magic.  Levitating garbage cans. Turning rats into cats. Changing my appearance to anything I could imagine.  I began to realize that I was really a lot like my Mom.  I made friends through out life but nothing concrete became of them.  Maybe it was because I was so busy with school and the business.  I was also trying to keep my craft a secret.  One day while I was practicing magic out back in the alley of the Shoe Factory, this guy named Kyle walked right into my transformation spell and I turned him into a dog.  I wasn’t sure how to change him back so I took him around with me for the day.  The manager, supervisor and some of the workers would feed him and give him water and pet him.  They wanted to keep him as the factory mascot.  I just laughed.  As soon as I got home I changed him back and erased that part of his memory.  “Um Rori?  What am I doing here and where am I?”  “Kyle you are at my estate.  I live here alone and have lots of room.  I mentioned it to you and you said you would love to see it.  Did you forget already?  Anyways here’s our scotch on the rocks, cheers!”    01192011

Since that day Kyle became one of my best friends and a room mate. I even realized his potential in business management and hired him as my personal assistant.  Another friend that I had acquired was Molly my hair dresser, manicurist and beautician.  Molly moved in only a couple days ago.  So it was me, Kyle and  Molly , the three musketeers. We would go out to dinners and clubbing together.  On holidays we would just catch a train across Europe and site see and take pictures.  I didn’t really need to dedicate all my time at the shoe factory because it was all self efficient and the employees were lifers that knew their jobs and they were paid well to keep them.  Something came over me and I wanted to manage a band, maybe do a little singing.  So Kyle and I posted an add in the local paper and it was to take auditions for a band.  I found the lead guitarist. Kyle managed to locate a great drummer.  I mentioned it to Molly and she happened to know a great couple of horn players.  I managed to hire a keyboardist, along with three back up singers.   01192011

“Okay Molly you and Kyle are going to switch off with me singing.  I will manage the band and get up local gigs first then after we get into our groove we can go on tour.”  “Sounds good to me”  Kyle said.  We would meet every night in the large barn off to the side of my estate. The first night I had introductions over food and drinks.  Okay here’s our drummer: Bob Marcel, The guitarist: Micky Kaczmarek, our number one man on horns: Ronnie Roux, the second horn: Mary Patit. “Bonjour” she smiled. Then here are our three back up singers: Dorothy Fox, Candice Lane “Candi and Hey” she said, then Bertha Greene.  The last person I almost forgot is on the keyboards or piano is Jeremy West.”  This is Kyle Duffy and Molly Sweeny, and I am Rori O’Shae.” 01192011

I had the local catering company bring in cold cuts, breads, cheeses, and all sorts of assorted salads.  “Has anyone thought of a name for the band yet?” asked Kyle.  Bob spoke up first, “How about Tingis Pilosa?” I smiled at him with one of my half smirks and shook my head no.  “Then what about Valia Capria? It’s a cute little black bug with a lil orange on his back.”  He said moving his hands to the shape of a little bug. “Um No.”  Mary said “Dahlias.”  “Sorry no flowers either.” I suppose we should sleep on it.”  Kyle and Molly said at the same time “That’s it!”  “Uh what?” I was confused.  “Sleep On It!” I laughed. “Yes I like it!” Bertha exclaimed. “Me too!” said Candi. Bob and Micky shook their heads yes.  “okay I guess our new group is “Sleep On It.” 01192011

Our fist jam session didn’t go as well as I hoped but I handed out some new music and asked everyone to return in three days.  Kyle and I went to the kitchen and popped in a pizza, then grabbed some sodas and went to watch a movie on dvd.   Molly came in and sat down on the couch with us and we all three snuggled and bundled into our snuggie blankets.  I fell asleep before the movie ended.  Molly woke us up and we all went to our bedrooms.  I got into bed and fell asleep and dreamt about my Mom and more training.  The telephone rang and I answered it “uh..hello?”  “Hi is this Rori O’Shae?”  “Yes it is who’s calling?” “My name is Paul Springer and I am calling from New York NY.  I have heard some things about you and I was hoping that you could come to NY and do a little work for me. I’m very sorry about calling so late, there’s a time zone difference and I would pay you very handsomely.”  I sat up in my bed and said “I don’t really need the money, but what sort of work are you talking about?”  “A group of good friends of mine and I were talking about the ghost problems we are having in my deceased Mothers New York estate and somehow your name came up.  You are my last hope I tried everything else and nothing seems to work.  I’m hoping to sell the estate but I can’t with these ghosts, they’re relentless.”  “Okay I will fly in tomorrow with my crew and see what we can do for you.”  He seemed relieved by the tone in his voice “Thank you so much Rori, bless you!” and hung up.  I fell back to sleep.  The next morning I called the band and asked them to pack for New York, NY.  They needed to bring their instruments and luggage.  The flight was seven hours and 26 minutes from England to NY.  I managed to sleep through out most of the flight.  After we got off the plane we were greeted by Paul.  “Hello thank you for coming.” We piled into two limos and were taken to the 1017 Madison Avenue New York, NY estate.  The Limo drivers unpacked our things with the butler and a couple other servants.  “Please put our equipment in the basement, thank you.”  I said as Paul grabbed my arm and escorted me up the stairs.  He opened the door and I stood inside this grand foyer.  It was filled with antique furniture and expensive rugs over hard wood floors.  “Absolutely stunning, how much is a place like this selling for?”   He smiled and said “with out ghosts up to 72 million. with ghosts about half that.”   As everyone was coming in, Paul continued “This is a seven story building built in the early 1970’s.  The rumors are that the building that they leveled was over 200 years old and haunted.  This new building went up and the ghost never left. It has 22 rooms and is about 12,000 square feet.  I only have 10 bedrooms so two of you would need to bunk up.  I hope that’s not a problem.”   “No not at all I think Molly and I can handle sharing a room together right Molly?”  “Huh? ..uh….oh yeah sure.”  She was just in awe of the whole grandeur of the estate.  01202011

I looked over the place and said to Paul, “I would like to make you an offer.  I will give you 40 million for it.”

He said, I will draw up the contract and have it sent over in the morning. “Wow that was easy!”  Kyle said as he sat down.  Micky said “Do you think all the furniture and everything comes with it?”  Paul heard him as he was walking out and turned and said, “Furniture, and everything even the ghosts.”  He had a strange laugh as he closed the doors and then left.  Kyle got on the phone and had 40 Million transferred to an American account for escrow.  “Well, welcome to our new home for a while. Kyle, Molly, I am going to need to hire a few good chefs and housekeepers.  They will need to be available on call so living close by might be a good idea.  I will let you guys take care of that while I look over the whole estate some more.  01202011

Kyle suggested that two more couples of us bunk up freeing up two bedrooms one for chefs and the other for housekeepers.  “Great Idea, you are in charge of that Kyle.”  “Micky and  Bob you two bunk up and Dorothy and Bertha you two bunk up.”   I went into the basement and the servants and chauffeurs were unloading the band equipment and setting everything up.  “Hey guys, I’m Rori I just bought the place.  Would you be interested in working for me on a  regular basis, or are you even available to?” They all were checking me out up and down like I was a piece of meat. “Yes Ma’am.”  “Please don’t call me Ma’am, it makes me feel old.  I’m probably either the same age as you or only a couple years older!”  “So how is it someone so young comes into money like this?” “It’s a family affair, you could say.  So what about the four of you staying here. I can one room set aside for all of you they’re pretty large.”  “That’s cool, sure.”  “My personal assistant Kyle can work out the details, thanks.”  01202011

Kyle suggested that two more couples of us bunk up freeing up two bedrooms one for chefs and the other for housekeepers.  “Great Idea, you are in charge of that Kyle.”  “Micky and  Bob you two bunk up and Dorothy and Bertha you two bunk up.”   I went into the basement and the servants and chauffeurs were unloading the band equipment and setting everything up.  “Hey guys, I’m Rori I just bought the place.  Would you be interested in working for me on a  regular basis, or are you even available to?” They all were checking me out up and down like I was a piece of meat. “Yes Ma’am.”  “Please don’t call me Ma’am, it makes me feel old.  I’m probably either the same age as you or only a couple years older!”  “So how is it someone so young comes into money like this?” “It’s a family affair, you could say.  So what about the four of you staying here. I can one room set aside for all of you they’re pretty large.”  “That’s cool, sure.”  “My personal assistant Kyle can work out the details, thanks.”  01202011

I went looking for Kyle and let him know that we needed three rooms not just two.  He had Candice and Mary bunk up together so we could have the four guys in the basement have one room.

He gave me a roster of the help and their files:

1. Chauffeur 1 - Butler - Todd Jones

2. Chauffeur 2 - David Cole

3. Servant 1. Steve Johnson

4. Servant 2. Michael Palmer

5. Executive Chef - Beverly Love

6. Chef - West Benson

7. Housekeeper -Team Leader - Jeanine Freestone

8. Housekeeper 2 - Roselyn  Lawless

I have three in one room, Beverly, Jeanine, and Roselyn, and then I have three in another room Todd, David, and West.  The two servants Steve and Michael are in the 3rd bedroom.  “Thanks so much for working this all out for me.”  “Sure no problem.”  Kyle left me in the office, and I hears some thumping in the closet.  I walked over to it and looked inside and there wasn’t anyone inside it.    01202011

I sat back down and went over the files that Kyle gave me.  Michael came in and asked me if there was anything I needed.  I said “Sure could you take this list and you and Todd go pick up these things for me? I have a charge account opened at “Jerry’s Market up the street.”   The guys stopped off at La Masion Du Chocolat and bought some really great chocolates.  Meanwhile I walked the house trying to locate anything supernatural or odd. I couldn’t get any readings off my internal vibes.  Well at least not until I got to the 7th floor. Actually not counting the basement it was the 6th and top floor.  There was one bathroom and four bedrooms right off the stairway. I noticed it sounded like heavy walking foot steps on the floor.  The closet doors kept opening and shutting.  The toilet and bidet were flushing on their own.  Once inside the bathroom I saw two small children, one little boy who looked to be about seven and a little girl who looked like she was five.  “Oh hey sorry, I hope I didn’t startle you.”  They looked at each other in fear and stopped flushing. “Wait you can see us?” he asked.  “Of course I can see you. Now this is my new home and I was just wondering if there’s anything that I can do for you two?” They screamed and ran right through me and vanished into thin air after they passed through me.   I snapped my finger to teleport my ghostly spell book that my Mother’s Great Great Grandmother left me and I went down to the Forth floor where my Master suite bedroom was and sat down at the desk to read.  I felt a cold chill travel through me this time but I didn’t see any ghosts. Right then the fireplace lit.  I opened the book to a spell that read “How to freeze a ghost in his/her tracks.”  I memorized it and then placed the book on the shelf.  Once unpacked I heard a knock on the door.  “Hey Kyle, come check this out.”  I reached for the book and opened it where I book marked it,  “What’s this?”  “It’s a spell to freeze a ghost in its tracks.”  I’d like everyone in the house to learn it so if they happen to see any they can stop them and ask them what they want.  It’s one sure way to annoy them and it might possibly convince them to leave and maybe go haunt somewhere else.”   “Okay I will Xerox copies and pass them out.” 01202011

I realized that getting rid of ghosts was not going to be that easy at all but it will get us some of the answers we need to get them to move on.  “Hey Rori”  Molly said. “Hi Molly.  I saw two child ghosts up on the top floor in the bathroom a boy about 7 and a girl about 5.  They were up there playing with the plumbing.”  “Oh wow so it’s true.”  I smiled and said “Yeah, but it’s okay we’ll get rid of them, soon enough.  Are you all settled in ?  “Yes it’s huge, I can’t believe it’s all our.” “Yeah this floor belongs to just you and me, Dorothy & Bertha. Pretty cool huh?”   “Do they have the Master Suite bath like we do?  I said “No but Kyle has the same room on the lower floor as we do only by himself, he’s spoiled.”  01202011

I pulled down the ghost spell book to study it some more.  Molly went to the kitchen to see what the Chef’s were cooking. I came across and interesting spell.  It was how to become a ghost for an hour.  I thought to myself now why would anyone want to be a ghost for an hour? That seems so stupid. I shook my head and continued to read. I heard a knock at my door and it was Bertha.  “Hi Bertha come on in what’s up?”  She said “I was just wondering how’s rent and food and all that going to work out for all of us?”  “Oh you guys live here free of charge.  I supply the food for everyone. It’s cheaper to feed us all in bulk sometimes.  Don’t worry about that.  Now if we come into some gigs the money that we make with that will be split evenly. Sound cool?”  “Cool, yeah everyone was wondering but didn’t know how to ask so they nominated me.”  If people want to go to work around practices and shows full time or part time for their own money that’s cool too. I’m not going to charge anyone rent.” She thanked me and then left the room. 01202011

Kyle walked in and pulled up a chair and sat beside me. “ I passed out that spell and some of them looked at me like I was crazy.” “Here’s another one. How to silence a ghost. They are going to want to use that one when they keep them up at night.” “Okay I will Xerox copies and pass this out too.” He took the book and I went out to the dining room to see if our dinner was ready.  I walked into to kitchen and saw Molly talking to Beverly.  “Hey what time shall we expect dinner?” “Give me an hour, is that okay?”  “Yes I’m planning on going to bed early jet lag you know.”  I went into the dining room and watched Steve and Mike set the table.

“Hey you’re only setting the table for eight? No I want everyone to eat together as a family. Please set the table for Nineteen! Let everyone know”  I went back up to my room to read.  01202011

Michael turned to Steven and said “How unusual, but ok.” Kyle walked in and heard them talking.  “Rori comes from an adoptive family and it was very small, with out cousins, siblings uncles or aunts.  She likes to think of the people who share the space under her roof with her,  as her family.”  “We totally understand Sir.”  Steven said.  “Please I’m not Sir, call my Kyle.” He left and went to his room.  Molly walked through the dining room and back to our bedroom.  She came in and laid down on her bed.  “I’m beat all the sudden.”

“Yeah that happens in global travel. I want to go to bed right after dinner.”  “Yes, me too.”  Once dinner was ready everyone sat down at the table.  I allowed Kyle to sit at the head of the table and Molly and I sat on either side of him.” Chef please serve two types of wine with dinner red and white, enough for everyone.”  They brought up   They carried up eight bottles of wine from the basement and then opened one white and one red then set them on the table. Dinner was so good and people didn’t really talk much our first night. Once it was over I said my good nights and went to bed.  01202011

Come morning I was full of energy. I got up and showered and dressed before Molly, then I went down to Kyle’s bedroom and snuck inside. I jumped on his bed and was jumping up and down saying “Wake up…get up….wakie wakie time for cakie…wake up wake up…wooohoo….”  I was trying to be as obnoxious as I could be.  “OMG!  Fucking RORI! What are you doing? UGH! He berried his head deeper under his pillows.  I jumped off the bed and said “Don’t you make me…”  He just laid there and so I magically teleported one blanket at a time off the bed and on to a nearby chair until all there was is the sheet.  “Rori No!~ unless you want to see me the way God and my Mamma made me!”  He sat up quickly and pulled the sheet up to his chin and threw a pillow over his groin. “hahahahaha…you big woosey, get up I want to eat a quick breakfast and have a jam session with the band this morning!”  01212011

I left him to get dressed and I woke up everyone else in the house.  The staff got up and showered and dressed to get busy working for the estate while the musicians got dressed and went down stairs to meet up for our first jam session in New York.  “Hey did everyone sleep good?”  Mary said “I didn’t too much because of all the noise that I was hearing in my room.”  “What was it?”  “Well it sounded like foot steps.”  Candice spoke up “yeah I thought it was one of the girls from the staff but when I went to look no one was there.”  “hhhmmm I will have to check it out tonight” I said.  We jammed pretty well for the next few hours and then we took a break for Breakfast.  “Okay that’s a rap.  Let’s meet back here tonight at 5:00PM” I asked  Kyle if he wouldn’t mind sharing his room with Jeremy so we could keep the men in the band all on the same floor.  He said “Yeah sure, I like Jeremy.” 01212011

I had the extra bed in Todd’s room taken downstairs and put in Kyle’s room and then I let Jeremy know he was moving in with Kyle.    The band members showered and cleaned up for the day before we all sat down for breakfast.  While we were eating I mentioned that we should spend the next few days checking out the neighborhood and some of New York.   I gave those who needed cash some money and then we enjoyed a delicious breakfast filled with fresh fruits, cereals, muffins, and pastries. Molly, Kyle and I left the house and walked down the street to check out the shops lined up along the neighborhood.  01212011

We began to realize by walking around the neighborhood that we were right in the center of the Artist district in the city.  The first gallery we walked into I came across the most beautiful painting I had ever seen  and I just had to have it.  “Hello and welcome. Could I help you with something?’ “Yes I can’t seem to make out the artist of this painting and I was hoping to purchase it and have it delivered to my home.”  I said.  “Oh sure let me see….it looks like the artist is Ben Preston.  He’s an artist that is out of California and he hosts exhibits here as well as San Francisco and Paris France. Let’s see this is called Country Cottage and it’s selling for five thousand dollars. That’s a very good price for his work.  I have more of his work back against that wall over there if you would like to see  it.”  “Yes, I would like to take this one.” We walked over to the back wall and looked at all his work.  One of his paintings was of a man standing on the beach with the Golden Gate brides and San Francisco in the background.  The man was extremely detailed and clearly the focal point of the painting.  “How much is this one?”  “That one is called Doug Marin and it’s Fifteen thousand dollars.”  “Okay wrap that one up to and please deliver it to this address.”  I paid for the paintings and we left back out to the street.  “Yeah that artist is pretty impressive.” said Kyle. “I know right?” Molly agreed.  01212011

I headed right away into the local coffee shop and said “Hi  would like to open a charge account.  Here’s my information.”  The Barista asked me to please step aside while he got me the manager.  In moments the manager walked up to me and said “Hello, I’m Pat. How can I help you?”  “Hi, I’m Rori O’Shae and I live here in the neighborhood at 1017 Madison Avenue New York, NY estate.”  Before I could continue he stopped me and said “Oh yes the old Springer Estate.  Please sign this card for our files and the account will be opened immediately.  There’s no credit line limit here.” “Thank you very much and it’s a pleasure to meet you.”  I asked the Barista for three large lattes.  He made them quickly and we went back out to the street. 012342011

“So Molly, what do you want to go see?” “Oh I don’t know I just enjoy hanging out with my 2 best friends in the city. “Ok what about you Kyle?”   “ I would like a massage and maybe a facial.”  Just as he finished his sentence we came walking right up to a neighborhood spa.  All of us just laughed and walked inside.  “Welcome, how can I help you today?”  “Hi Three full spa treatments. That is of course if you have the openings.”  “Oh yes, we do. Pleas sign in and then follow me.”  I signed in and then followed the spa attendant.  She put Kyle in the first room, me in the second and Molly in the third.  I removed my clothes and laid down on the table. An attendant walked in and covered me up with a sheet.  “Hi my name is Jean and I am your massage therapist today. Are we giving you the full body massage?” “Yes that would be fine thank you.”  I fell asleep after that and slept through the whole massage.  01242011

After the massage was finished I was feeling so relaxed and calm.  We all three met back in the steam room.  Once ten minuets of that passed then we each showered dressed and met back into the lobby. “Thanks so much, and please come back again soon!”  “No thank you it was wonderful!”  We went outside and then headed back up the block to our home.  Just as I stepped through the door I heard screaming and door slamming.  I ran up stair with Kyle and Molly close behind me.  “Hey is everyone okay up here?”  The door to Mary and Candice’s bedroom opened and I slowly walked in “Hello? It’s me can I came in?” Candice and Mary were still yelling and scream at one another.  “Hey you two what’s going on?” “Rori this fucking bitch has been sneaking my clothes out of my closets and drawers and hiding them from me all around the estate!”  Mary shouted.  “That’s a flat out lie.  I have my own clothes and why would I play childish games like that?” “Please both of you sit down.”  I said calmly because I had just come back from a perfect spa experience. They continued hitting each other and pulling each other’s hair, and screaming.  I softly spoke in a foreign language that my Mother had taught me and then they both stopped everything and sad down quietly on the end of Mary’s bed.  “What was that?’ Kyle asked.  “I will explain later. Now, I don’t think anyone is taking your clothes Mary.  I believe it’s the ghosts and they are trying to cause havoc amongst ourselves.  If we fight with each other then they might have a chance to run us all out of here.  I do not intend to allow some annoying spirits run me out of my home, ever! I have the means to contact them as well as send them away forever to a remote place on Earth were they would never be able to enter this Estate again.  I don’t want to have to resort to that if I can help it.” I sat down on the floor and I called a meeting with all the ghosts in the house.  I called each one of them to join me in that room.  I counted them and it seemed outside of the children there were six other adults.  “YOU: Ghosts, I’m giving you the choice right now. You don’t know me, and I don’t really know who or why you are here but I can tell you this. If you continued to cause havoc here with the living I will exile you from this estate.  I have been fully trained in the ancient powers and if you know anything about them, you know I mean business.” The adult ghosts wailed a bit and then faded away.  The children stayed and said “We’re sorry, we were just playing a game with each other. We won’t do it again.” Then they faded away as well. 01252011

The women realized that they were fighting over something that was out of their control and then they apologized to one another. “Ok good, see you tonight at our evening Jam session.”  We all left them and went our separate ways.  I went to the kitchen to see what the Chef’s were preparing for dinner.. Kyle went to his room to lie down for a bit.  The young boy ghost popped in and watched him sleep.  Kyle woke up feeling that someone was looking at him.  Then the boy faded into his vision.  Kyle was a little spooked about it then realized that he wasn’t there to harm him. “Hi, can I help you?’  “I’m sorry I was just wondering what it would be like to be your age.” “Well, how old are you?”  The boy said “I’m 8 years old.” “How did you die?”  “I was sick with pneumonia one Winter. My sister died a week after me, the same way.”  “Oh man that really sucks. So why haven’t you moved on? I mean that is what spirits are supposed to do right?”  “I suppose so, only I feel like I didn’t live enough so I never moved on.” “My name is Kyle what’s yours?”  “I’m Garret, and my sisters name is Heather.” “it’s nice to meet you. I don’t have many friends but I’d be happy to hang with you and answer any questions you might have.”  Kyle said then laid back down to take a nap. 01252011

After Kyle’s nap he jumped into the shower. Jeremy came in to use the toilet.  “Hey you getting ready for the jam session?”  Kyle peered out the shower curtain with his head full os shampoo.  “Yes, just getting cleaned up.”  Jeremy finished going and held off from flushing so that there wasn’t a burst of hot water in there for Kyle.  “You mind if I jump in for a quick rinse?”  “Nope not at all.”  Then he removed his clothes quickly and jumped in with Kyle and they both lathered.  Micky walked in to use the toilet and saw that there were two guys in the shower.  He peeked in and asked “You two going to be long?”  “Nope just about finished.”  They rinsed off and then grabbed their towels.  Dried off a little and then wrapped themselves with them and went to their bedroom ro get dressed.  Micky got undressed and got in.  He lathered up and while he was showering Bob came in used the toilet and flushed “Hey!” “Oh shit sorry man I forgot. Really sorry.” He said then walked out.  01262011

All the guys showered, shaved and cleaned up for the jam session.  The women were down in the basement first.  The guys all went down together.  “Hey we’re only going to jam this evening for a few hours.”  Everyone agreed.  Two hours came and went by quickly.  Most of us felt like we weren’t getting in enough time so instead of 2 hours in the morning and 2 hours in the evening we all agreed starting tomorrow we would jam from 11:00 AM to 5:00 PM Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday.  That way if we booked a gig it would be on Friday night or Saturday night.   I had been becoming much more confident about the band and our work but I wasn’t too thrilled that we were acting as a cover band with nothing original.  I had heard that Bob and Ronnie had experience writing songs so I asked them if they could put together about five new songs for us, and I said to them “Take your time there’s no rush.” 01262011

Come dinner time, we met in the dining room.  I didn’t socialize much.  I ate, excused myself and then went to my bedroom.  I picked up a book and began reading it.  All of the sudden the windows were opening and shutting.  My dresser drawers were opening and closing.  I whispered an ancient visibility spell and the two adults ghosts causing the ruckus became visible to me. One man and one woman.   “Can I help you?”   “yes, GET OUT!”  When they screamed this to me my book flew out of my hands and went across the room sliding on the floor.  My hair was blown away form my face and stood on end.  I slowly stood up from the chair that I was sitting in and I began to conjure up a huge blast of energy.  I spoke in the foreign language again and then I said “NO, YOU!” I blasted the two of them with the energy then they flew through every wall until they were standing outside the estates from steps.  I was furious now, so I cast a major spell to extinguish all the ghosts from the estate.  They all were thwarted outside to the front curb.  All but the two children.  I allowed them to stay.  I picked up my book and sat back down and continued to read when all the sudden the two children became visible.  “Thank you for getting rid of them.  They have been a nascence to us for centuries.”  I looked them and said with a smile. “Really is was my pleasure.” Then just continued to read. 01262011

Molly came into the room and she got ready for bed.  All the girls on our floor used the bathroom and went to bed.  The guys were up drinking and playing poker in Kyle’s dining area.  “It’s a good thing this house is so big because otherwise that group of rowdy guys might keep us up all night long.”  Molly said as she climbed into her bed.  I got into my pajamas and climbed into mine.  “Yeah I know.  I am really beginning to like it here.  Good night Molly.”  “Sleep tight Rori.”  While the guys were playing poker Garret was welcome to stay and hang out with them like one of the guys. Heather was up on the top floor messing around with all the making and hair products while the women up there were sleeping.  01262011

“All right guys I’m going to head to bed. Good night and see you in the morning.” Kyle finished his drink and then went into his bedroom.  The guys began to clean up and then clear out.  I heard some noise in the house about two or three hours later so I put on my robe and walked the hallways and stairways until I could determine the source.  I walked down to the basement and found  Bob and Ronnie down there.  Bob was sitting at his drums and Ronnie was polishing his horn.  “Hey guys is everything okay?”  “Yeah sure Rori.” Bob said.  “Hey Rori, Bob and I were talking and we would like to know if we could take these two rooms down here instead of being on the upper floors?”  “Well, that’s fine and all but I would need to have a couple bathrooms put in.”  I walked over to the storage rooms off both guest rooms and I magically designed bathrooms. Each one had it’s own toilet, shower, and sink with wall to wall tile.  “Okay I’m finished what do you think?”  “They look great! Thanks!”  They were so excited they ran upstairs to pack up and move to the basement.   I sat in the basement thinking about some songs.  I grabbed a pad and pen and started jotting down the lyrics from my head.  Bob and Ronnie came down and then got there stuff all set up in their rooms. “Hey good night guys.”  “Good night Rori.” I went back upstairs to my room and went to bed.01262011

The house was oddly quiet when I woke up the next morning.  It had seemed unusual because there were so many people living all under the same roof as well as having a small click of ghosts co inhabiting as well.  I got up, ran some bath water and then climbed in to shave my legs. As soon as I finished all the other women began to come in and get ready for their day.  “Hi, good morning.”  I said to each.  “Here let me get out of here and the tub is all yours.”  I unplugged the stopper and then climbed out. Molly handed me my folded towel and then stripped down for her shower.  “Thanks Hun.”  “Sure.”  Bertha came in and asked if she could use the mirror. She  pulled back her hair and applied some makeup at the sinks.  She take their showers or baths at night.  I went into my room and got dressed.  Before I sat down on the chair to put on my shoes someone knocked on my door.  “Come in.”  Janine came in and asked if she could turn down my bed.  “Oh sure honey, come right in.”  I left her to work and went to the kitchen to talk to the cooks.  Just as I walked into the kitchen one of the servants entered to announce that someone was at the door.  I went to the door and standing in the foyer was this strikingly handsome man who was broad shouldered with blond hair and big blue eyes.  He had dimples in his cheeks that were visible even when he wasn’t smiling.  “Hello may I help?”  “Hi My name is Jasper Deveraux Ma’am and I knew your Mother back in Louisiana.  She gave me this here trinket to hold on to for her and she never asked for it back, so I just thought you should have it.”  “Please come in, and don’t call me Ma’am, my name is Rori.”  I showed him to the lobby where we sat down at the couches.  I looked over the box he handed me and it was made out of wood, with these delicate little hinges and latches on it.  I looked at him then looked at it and opened it.  Inside was the most magnificent trinket I had ever seen on a necklace.  It was a tiny silver plated tea pot, on a white gold chain.  “This is beautiful!  Thank you so much for bringing it to me.”  “It is my pleasure Rori.  Well I best be going I am in town with two of my best friends for one of his Art Exhibits, and I don’t want to be late or they will have my hide.  They knew your Mom too and we all thought the World of her.”   “Please tell them I said hello.  Is there any chance we could meet up while you are here and maybe talk about Mother?”  “Oh no we’re heading back to California right after the show.  They live there I’m still in Louisiana.  If you’re ever in the state please be sure to look me up.”  I walked him back into the foyer and he and I embraced and kissed both cheeks. “Thanks again so much for his necklace.”  He winked and then walked out. 01272011

 I studied the trinket very closely.  There was something mysterious about it.  Just to touch it I could feel the energy radiating all around me.  I set it on the table, then the energy would go away.  I pick it up it would come back.    Kyle and Molly came into the lobby and I quickly put the trinket back into the box and held it close to me.  “Hey Rori, good morning.  Who was that?”  “Oh someone my Mother used to know a long time ago.”  “Oh, ok. Common let’s go eat.”  We went into the dining room and everyone was already there eating.  “Good Morning Rori, Kyle, and Molly.”  We sat down and ate. 01272011

Today I called a meeting with everyone and let them know I was going to be gone for a few days.  “So enjoy your time off and we will get back to band practice when I return.”  I packed a bag, then snapped my fingers and I was back in England at my estate. The first thing I did was take the trinket to an old local pawn shop where I was good friends with the owner.  “Hey Jay, this is a trinket that I got from my Mom.  Do you know anything about it?” He said “Hold on, I think I saw something similar in one of my old books, let me go get it.”  He left and came back with this dusty old book then set it on the counter and opened it.  He thumbed through the pages until he came upon the picture of the same trinket.  “Here we go, it says here that this was a trinket that was originally owned by Merlin and he charmed it and gave it to one if his cousins. Her name was Esmeralda.  It says here it works as a power transference vessel and that there’s another piece to it that was separated and its location kept secret from everyone.  The power the two together posses are not matched by any living being in the history of magic. It says that only the relatives of Merlin are able to tap into that power. So….where did you say you got this?”  “A man showed up at my NY estate and said he know Mom and she wanted him to give this to me.” Jay turned the page and there was another picture.  It was another trinket only this one was of a tea cup made out of the same materials as the one I had.  “Oh brother, a tea pot and a tea cup? How quaint.”  I said and smiled. Jay slammed the book closed and then asked “So are we on a hunt for the matching tea cup?” I said “How soon can you be ready?”  He said “I’m ready let me grab my bag.” 01292011

 

The first place we looked was in the local library and where our good friend Mrs. Peabody worked. As soon as we walked in we noticed her up top of the highest ladder putting books in their place.  “Oh My God, look who’s finally come to visit me!”  She came down the ladder quickly by setting both her feet on the outside of the ladder and sliding down. “Jay! Rori!  I haven’t seen you in forever! Let me take a look at you. Both looking a little Mufti.”  “Mufti? You old Battleaxe….gimme a hug!”  Jay said.  She hugged and kissed us both and then sat us down at the table and offered us some tea. “Now, tell me what brings you here for this visit?” She asked as she poured us both some tea. “Awe we simply missed you. You know, we don’t need a reason to come visit.” I said.  “Rori, I have known you since you were a young wifman, you’re here for a purpose, so how can I help?”  I took out the box and placed it on the table then removed the lid and pulled out the necklace with the attached charm then set it in front of Shirley.  “This is something I got through an old friend of Mums, and apparently there’s a second piece to it. Shirley pulled out her necklace and pulled it off her head.  Attached to it was a small tea cup. “Do you mean this?’  “yes, where did you get that?”  “Your biological grandmother showed up here and introduced herself to me and then gave it to me before she left.  She told me I would know what to do with it when the time was right.  I assume this is the right time.”  She slid the necklace across the table to me.  Once the two necklaces touched they marched into one. Both trinkets beside one another.  I picked them up and the amount of energy radiating from them was visible to all of us.  “I see now that this is something meant for you.” I asked “What is this for though?”  Shirley said “I don’t know let me check the archives, I will be right back.”  01292011

Shirley came down stairs with an even bigger book and when she set it on the table this cloud of dust went in every direction.  I waved it clear of my face and then looked at Jay.  She opened it to just about the center and flipped a few pages and then she found the picture of both charms.  “These trinkets were charmed by Merlin himself. We already knew that.  What we didn’t know is that they possess the power to save lives and to heal any known and unknown diseases to man, as well as grant the wearer the ultimate power of the Old magic.  It’s supposed to be passed down from generation to generation of any descendants of Merlin even those who are not practicing the craft. It also says that if it is used by any other bloodline they would deteriorate into unrecognizable beings. Then be banished for all eternity. This isn’t the sort of thing you want to be lending to your friends Rori.  Now that the two have become one, it’s yours or your blood relatives responsibility to keep it safe with you.”  I put it on and then this aura of light surrounded me and entered my body. Jay said “Hey I saw that! Do you feel any different?”  “I do I feel more energetic and full of life.”  Just then three ugly witches appeared, one held Jay the other held Shirley and the third one snatched off my necklace.  Then she threw something on the ground that made a dark cloud surround us and as the cloud disappeared, they were gone. “OMG Rori, you have to get that back!” “Who in the hell was that?” Shirley left the table and brought down a crystal ball.  She cast a spell and it revealed the current location of the three evil witches and it allowed us to see and hear what they were up to.  01302011

I gazed and concentrated deeply into the crystal ball and then chanted a spell in the ancient language that my Mom taught me.  The Witch who snatched the necklace appeared and it was in her hand. I grabbed it back and threw my hand up and said “luaithreach a luaithreach agus deannaigh a dreadnaught”  The Witch began to scream and transform into a small pile of dust.  I blew the dust into the air and it spun in a miniature whirl wind up off the floor and out an open window.  “Oh Rori, those other two Witches aren’t going to be so happy once they figure out what you just did.” Jay said.  “I will take care of them if they try anything!” I said.  “Thank you Shirley, I have to go. You call me if you need me.” “It’s my pleasure sweetheart, please pop on by anything, you too Jay.” We all kissed and hugged and then I snapped my fingers and I was at Jay’s place.  I said my good byes and then snapped my fingers again and me and my luggage was home in New York.  01302011

I sat down on my bed and then laid down to sleep.  I fell into a deep sleep and my Mother came to me in the small country cottage.  “Hi my daughter.  What’s this on your neck?” “Oh it’s from our ancestor Merlin.”  “My dear Merlin is not in my family tree. That must be a relation with you through your father’s family tree.”

I was stunned. “Do you mean that my fathers family is direct descendants of Marlin and they have great power too?”  “You’ve always known that your biological father studied the craft. As have I, only this is new news to me.”  This made me realize that my father is someone important and that I need to find him and become a significant part of his life. “I think it is okay you seek him out but I also think you should be careful.  He is tied up in a tremendous amount of danger and adventures you might not be ready to take on.”

“Oh Mom don’t you worry by the time I meet him I will be prepared.’ I ended the dream and then woke up from my nap. 01302011

“Please come in.”  The children came in and Kyle asked, as they walked towards the dining room, “Who may I tell her who’s calling?”  The boy spoke up first “ Troy & Toni Preston.”  They walked in and looked at Rori sitting in her seat and paused. Everyone seemed to wonder who these children were. “Please excuse our interruption, This is my twin sister Toni and I am Troy.  We are your cousins. You see, our parents are twins like us. Your Mother came to us in spirit form and told us all about you.”  Rori stood up quickly and said “Please come in and sit down, have you eaten anything for breakfast yet?”  “No we came as soon as we found out about you.”  “Does your parents know or my Father know?” “No not yet we wanted to see and talk to you first.” said Toni. I sat them down on either side of me and we all talked while breakfast was served. This was the first time in my life that I realized I still had family. 02012011

“I’ve known about my Father for sometime now, but I’m still not ready to meet him yet.  I don’t know when that will be but I will when the time is right.  Could I ask you two to come often and visit me or call on me anytime you wish, only please do not tell my Father. Would that be possible?”  “Oh of course we can block you from our memory and he wouldn’t be able to find out until you say you’re ready.”  “Thank you so much for understanding.”  The kids talked with the whole group of us for the better half of the morning.  They explained who my grandparents were, their close friends, my Father, his siblings, and all their good close friends.  “This group of people sounds fascinating.”  I said as I sipped more coffee.  “They are a lot like you all here. Although people work for my father and Bill, they are still considered good friends and family.” said Troy. 02012011

As these two children sat at my kitchen table and continued to talk I was beginning to see our space fill up with love and goodness.  I was becoming choked up and tears began to fall from my eyes.  I stood up quickly and said “Excuse me.”  Then ran up to my bedroom.  Once inside I just began crying uncontrollably.   I wasn’t sure why, but I just let it all out.  Toni came up to my bedroom and lightly knocked on the door.  I wiped the tears away and there she was standing over me with her long brown curly hair and her big blue eyes.  Her face had a natural tint of peach on her cheeks and rose above that.  She was one of the most beautiful children I had ever seen. “Please don’t cry.  Meeting your new family is going to become the greatest blessing in your life.  I have to tell you, we were pretty nervous coming here like this. Uncle Doug doesn’t even know he has a daughter and when he finds out his heart is going to melt for you, I promise you that!”  She sat down beside me and hugged me and I forgot for a brief moment that I was sitting beside my 8 year old cousin. We hugged and then I began to dry my eyes.  02012011

“Please spend the day with me?”  I asked.  Toni stood up and said “My parents think we’re at a retreat, so we’re free to stay as long as you like.”  Troy knocked on the door “May I come in?” “yes, it’s fine.”  I said. He smiled and he had black hair, curly all over with dimples and big blue eyes too. “Are you okay cousin?” “Yeah it’s just a little emotional for me…just call me EMO.”  We all laughed together because we knew exactly how each other was feeling.  Over time I was beginning to realize that there was something else about these kids that connected me to them.  Something deeper and more magical than simply being blood relatives.   They were magical too and studied with the finest teachers alive.  We all three traded secrets and told stories of our adventures up to this point. 02012011

Weeks had passed and the children needed to check back in with their families.  I said my good byes and kissed and hugged them at the front door.  “Can you come back soon? Please!”  “Of course you think you can get rid of us that easily?” I laughed and said “No not at all.”  I hugged and kissed them and then they walked out the door, held hands smiled and waved.  As they waved they slowly vanished.”  I found myself crying again.  I ran upstairs and laid on my bed.  Molly and Kyle came in and sat right next to me on the bed. “Hey you are extremely lucky to have such wonderful family.  Not everyone gets that in a lifetime.”  Molly said.  Then Kyle said “I’m fucking jealous!” We all burst out into laughter and huddled in a group hug. 02012011

The band got together this morning for practice, and they were already missing the twins. Practicing with us for two weeks really brought us tighter together and also drew out some of our deepest hidden talents. “Man, I’m really gonna miss that little man Troy.”  Micky said.  “Yeah me too and that girl has a set of lungs on her….”  said Dorothy. We jammed for a few hours before breakfast and then we stopped to eat.  After we ate we picked up where we left off and jammed for a couple hours more.  After the session, I went to the office to make a few phone calls. The doorbell rang and Michael showed up with a young man.  “Hey Rori, this is Timothy Parker.”  “Hello how do you do? Please wont you come in?”  Timothy spoke “I am searching for my little cousins, and I tracked them to you.  Toni & Troy Preston? Have they been here?”  “Yes, they just left would you like some coffee or tea?”  “Coffee would be nice thank you.  This is a lovely home you have here.” I interrupted and asked “How are you related to the twins again?  “Actually I’m their Uncle, I call them my cousins as to not complicate or confuse anyone.”  I suddenly realized that Timothy was my uncle too.  We were close in age and I couldn’t figure out how that could be possible. “I am beginning to realize who you are. I have the ability to read thoughts and minds. You’re my brothers daughter?”  He had this overwhelmed look on his face and appeared to be flush.  He just sat there in his chair trying to think back about how and when.  “You’re brother was in school still when Mom got pregnant.  She left and never told him.”  West came in with cold cuts and fresh baked rolls and drinks for us on a tray and then excused himself.  “Please have lunch with me.”  He got up and grabbed a plate and made himself a sandwich.  I made myself mine and we sat down and talked the whole afternoon away. 02012011

“Do you know when you are planning on breaking the news to my brother?”  “I’m not really sure. I don’t want to shock him and I just started doing research on him to find out everything that I can so that I know him when we meet.”  Timothy said “He’s not who you think he is. Anything he did in his past is his past.  He’s married to the love of his life who just happens to be a man. Does that freak you out any?”  “Oh hell no, I have plenty of gay friends, and they are no different than anyone else.” “That’s good, we have a very diverse family and we love every part of it no matter how small or great.”  Timothy said. “So you know the twins were here?”  “Yes they tell me everything and even when they don’t I find out. What do you do here in New York?”  I said “My money comes from the family business I inherited.  Shoe manufacturing in European countries.  Here in New York I sing and manage a band as well as ghost buster, which I only signed up for by accident.” “Hahaha we don’t have that problem in Tiburon, CA. At least not that I know of.” “I was planning on going to the music store today a buy a few new cd’s would you like to join me?”  “Yeah I could use a few new ones too, sure.” We finished lunch and our drinks and then left. 02022011

After the record store we were walking down a dark narrow ally.  Timothy said “Hey are you sure we want to be walking down such a secluded and private ally?  “Yes, I’m sure don’t worry if anything happens I will protect you.”  I said laughingly.  “That’s not really funny this is extremely dangerous.” I just stopped walking turned to Timothy and said “Relax, I got this.” I could tell by the look on Timothy’s face he didn’t really think I had.  I realized that his guard was up because he kept his hands up with his wrists turned upward. We passed a few garbage pails with broken open bags of garbage beside them and a few rats rummaging through them for food.  Just as I walked up to one of the rats I stepped on it’s tail to trap him and prevent him from moving.  He squealed and nibbled at my shoe and then we heard the squeal turn into a mans voice and the spell was cast. The rat changed right before our eyes right into a man. “Ouch you little witch, what do you think you’re doing stepping on a rats tail like that!?” “Hey Alabaster, this is my Uncle Timothy.  We’ve come to speak with you.”  Before I finished my sentence he had vanished in a cloud of smoke.  I grabbed Timothy’s hand and then we vanished into thin air after him.  We wound up in the secret  garden of Gibraltar.  There he was running away as fast as he could in the garden pathway.  I put up both my hands and then said “Alabaster bhaint draíochta!”  He stopped dead in his tracks and turned around.  I am going to have your hide young lady.  You know abusing your powers like that could really get yourself into some pretty deep trouble! Now what do you want?”  I showed him my necklace with the trinkets on it.  He looked at it inside the palm of his hand then looked at Timothy then me.  “It’s not complete!”  I turned and walked away.  “Wait, what’s missing then?  He stopped looked right at Timothy and got up in his face and circled him looking him up and down like he wanted to eat him for lunch. Then he said “There’s a saucer that goes with it to make it a complete set. Now give me back my powers!”  I grabbed him by the wrist and then said “Alabaster draíochta ar ais. Try any funny business and I will turn you to dust before you can say my name!”  Timothy looked at me with a look of surprise.  I said “I’m sorry about this I should have told you were we were going.”  “It’s okay I love a little adventure every now and then.” 02022011

“So who was he?”  “Oh Alabaster is like the witchcraft gossip go to guy.  He’s lived ten thousand years and he knows all the stories about pretty much everything.”  “So how did you know where to find him?”  “I look there when I send out someone to find him and they return with nothing.  It’s one of his favorite hobbies, but he doesn’t like anyone ever knowing that about him.”  “So where are we going now?”  “Oh there’s this librarian here on the Garden castle who can help.”  We got up to the castle and then went inside. There were people walking around but nobody cared to say hi or even acknowledge our presence.  I pushed open the library door and there was Sally placing books onto a table. “Sally McDermott? Hi!”  She turned to us and smiled. “Hi Rori”  then gave me a kiss and hug.  Then she looked at Timothy and said “Have you?”  I knew what she was going to ask and interrupted her by saying, “Um, no not yet, just him and the twins.”  She hugged and kissed Timothy and he said “Hi.” I removed my necklace and placed the trinkets in front of her. She looked at it in amazement then asked “How did you happen about these?”  “Two friends gave them to me they say they came from Merlin.”  “That’s true.  There’s a third piece missing, it‘s the matching saucer.”  She left the room and came back with a book them thumbed through it.  Once upon the pictures she began reading what it says. “Each piece holds it’s own source of power.  Together with one another or all three they become more powerful.  The tea pot give the power of life. This allows you to heal.  The cup gives you the power of desires.  Anything your heat desires becomes yours. The saucer holds the power to create change.  It enables a person to change any circumstance at will.  All three together hold a power said to be even greater than Merlin’s himself.”  “Do you know where the saucer is?”  “I do, it’s in the dunes of Cairo.”  I said thank you and invited Sally to come by to see my new place in New York sometime then we left for Cairo.  02022011

Once in Cairo we got a hotel room and then Timothy used the phone to call home.  He hung up he sat down at the table beside me.  “You know, just as soon as everyone finds out that I knew about you first they are going to be damn angry at me.”  I said “You and I never have to tell anyone do we?”  He said “I suppose not. Do you have any idea where we should look first for this saucer?”  “Yes in a tomb buried with one of the most eccentric Pharaohs of them all…Menes.  We will need to raid his tomb but only take the saucer, and nothing else.”  We went to dinner and then looked around the city.  After that we came home and went right to bed.  I woke up first and tried not to wake up Uncle Timmy.  I showered and dressed then left him to sleep.  I came back up to the room with two hot coffees and set one beside his bed on the night stand.  He woke up then sat up and smiled at me.  “Thank you, that’s very thoughtful.” I said “Oh sure no problem how soon until you could be ready?”  He said “Give me 15 minutes.” He showered got dressed and then we rented some camels.  We began trailing long the desert dunes like to Egyptian vendors heading to our next city.  Timothy looked over at me and said “And why are we using magic to get there or locate this tomb?”  I started laughing and said “Oh, I just thought you might think it was fun to travel across the hot Egyptian desert by Camel with your favorite Niece.”  I suddenly threw my arms up into the air and sand and wind in a whirlwind surrounded us and took us right into the lost Pharaohs tomb.  02022011

“Wow this place is amazing.  All this gold and stuff.”  “Yeah but Uncle we’re only here for one thing. That’s to retrieve our family trinket.”  I took off the necklace and spoke softly to it. “Treoir dom le do ghaolta.”  just then the trinket lit up and then there was a small box high atop a shelf that was lit up too.  “Oh, I’m closer I will get that.”  Timothy said then he climbed up to grab the box. Just as he crabbed the box his foot slipped and he fell down to the floor on his back.  I thought to myself he hit pretty hard I bet that knocked the wind out of him. “Uncle? Are you okay? Can you hear me?” He didn’t make a sound and he didn’t move either.  I carefully took the box out of his hand and then I opened it.  There it was the trinket that we were looking for.  I closed the box, grabbed my uncles hand and zapped us and our camels and things back into the city of Cairo.  Right as we arrived this old man came up behind me and asked me “What is the matter with him?”  “Oh he fell and had the wind knocked out of him.  He will come to any second.”  I returned the camels and took Timothy and our things back to the New York estate and put him to bed.  Kyle came up and asked “Why is there a man in your bed?”  “He’s my uncle and he fell and knocked the wind out of him and he’s not come to yet.”  “Do you think we should call someone?” “No let me read up on these trinkets and then I will try do wake him.”  Just then the twins popped in said they needed to take Timothy home right away, so I got up and showed them to him and they transferred him back home.  I felt so bad that I didn’t get to wake him myself and say good bye.  02022011

I had telepathically transported both books from both libraries and was trying to read up on the trinkets and their purposes on my own.  After I finished the books I put them back where they belong.  I went to my bedroom and sat on my bed.  I concentrated on the trinkets that were now all three chained to my neck.  I could feel the powerful energy flow right through me from my head to my toes.  I heated up like volcanic ash and then zipped into a little dot of light then disappeared.  I had been teleported back to the 13th Century.  My clothes were different, my hair was different, even my makeup was different.  I was inside the Castle Tintagel.  I realized it from pictures that I had seen in ancient England and French history books.  I walked around a little just observing and then I realized that I needed to locate Emrys.    From what I could remember he had a space at the foot of the castle right beside the sea.  I walked the beach outside the castle until I came across an entrance.  I knocked on the door and then it slowly opened.  I could feel the energy flowing out of the trinkets again.  I walked in cautiously and said “Hello? Is anyone home?”  Out from around the corner Emrys walked right into me and I fell to the floor.  “Excuse me my dear” He said as he extended his hand to help me back to my feet.  Just as he touched me all his thoughts rushed into my head.  I was amazed that I had room enough for them.  “I guess by now you know who I am?”  He didn’t speak, he only nodded.  His hand was still held to mine.  He walked pulling me with him and then he began to pick up speed.  Before I knew it we were out of his time and back in mine.  Only it wasn’t the same year that I left.  It was many years later.  About nine years later.  He said “Don’t speak just observe, for now.”  We were the same place as my future me.  It was a Châteaux  in France somewhere.  I recognized the twins and Uncle Timothy.  He was with two other older men and tons of others.  “That man right there with that other man is your father.  He’s the one who was supposed to receive that necklace and their powers.  He will know what to do with it once it’s in his possession.   I want you to give it to him just as soon as you realize it’s the right time.   The power is there. It’s yours to use too, but I want you to give it to him, do you understand me?”  “Yes Emrys, I do.”  He held my hand and ran backwards with out looking right back to his time when we were in his home.  He let go of my hand and then said “Would you please stay for a while? I would like to talk to you for a bit.”  “Yes, that would be great.”  02022011

I completely lost track of time while I shared time with my grand Emrys. He talked about himself and the lineage of magic that follows him.  He spoke to me about my Father, and his father and all the relatives related to him and I on down the line.  He explained to me the spirit of the old magic.  He said “Your mother was amazing the way she managed to decipher the ways of the old magic and then teach them to you after she passed away in your dreams.  Dreams can be very powerful in themselves.  Your father has very strong capabilities through dream worlds as do you.  I believe many of your uncles, aunts and cousins do too.  I didn’t talk back much I only nodded every now and then.  I felt he was looking at me closely and he was capable to see right through me.  That made me feel a little uncomfortable. “My Dear Child, I am a part of you as you are a part of me.  You have no reason to feel uncomfortable around me.” he said with a smile then placed his hand on top of mine.  I looked up and him and smiled back.  Right then I began to see myself in his eyes, his face, his hair, his skin, and then his hands. “I need you to understand, anytime, anywhere, if you call on me I will be there for you. No matter what, I will be called out of my time and into yours if need be.  The way you do this is through those trinkets you are wearing around your neck.  He kissed my forehead, said goodbye and in that very moment I was in my room sitting on my bed.  02022011

Molly was sitting in our room on her bed and saw me get teleported back onto my bed.  “hey girl where have you been?  I was looking everywhere for you!”  “I accidentally took a trip back in time for a little bit.” “well are you okay? Is Timothy okay?”  I thought about how I saw him in the future so I was sure he was alright.  “I think I want to move back to Europe.”  “Are you kidding we just got settled in here.” Molly looked a little unsettled.  Right them Kyle knocked on the door and asked if he could come in.  Molly said “Yes, and talk some sense into her while you’re at it!”  “Why what’s going on?”  I looked at him and then he said “Oh I see, she’s already bored with New York, so she wanted to move home to Europe? Am I right?”  “NO, it was just a thought, obviously I need more to keep me busy here.” The both of them laughed at me after I said that and then said “You are the busiest of us all, my God!”  “Okay okay. I get it. Let‘s go have some dinner.”

02022011

Just as we were sitting down for dinner, the door bell rang.  I said “Why does that always happen to us at dinner or breakfast time?”  I walked to the foyer and answered the door. I slowly opened it and there he was Timothy standing in the doorway.  “Hey, may I come in?”  “Yes please do, I was worried about you.”  Just as he entered another man came in from behind him.  “This is my boyfriend Matthew.  Matthew this is my niece Rori.”  “Oh wow, you and my Dad are gay?”  “Yeah, there’s more I’m sure.” he said as he grabbed Matthews hand. “That’s cool, have you guys eaten yet?”  “No not yet.”  We walked into the dining room and I introduced the men to everyone.  They were warmly welcomed and then sat down beside me to eat with us.  02022011

After dinner I asked them to go for a walk with me in the park.  I told them about the trinket and Emrys and what happened to me. I also told them everything that Emrys said.  They were amazed to learn that we were direct descendants of Merlin. “I know, I was surprised as this whole mystery was being unraveled.  It’s a huge honor to meet him and to be related to him.  He’s a fantastic Wizard.  I stopped and looked at Timothy, then said “He even looks like us.” Both Timothy and Matthew laughed.  Then I laughed when I realized how silly that must have sounded. “Hey I’ve got an idea!” I said quickly and grabbed both their hands then concentrated until we all three lit up then turned into little dots of light and vanished. In split seconds we were sitting at the table with Emrys himself.  “Hi, welcome back.  Who are these fine gentlemen?”  “This is my uncle Timothy, and his boyfriend Matthew.  Timothy is my father’s younger brother.”  “Fantastic!  So Timothy are you practicing your craft?”  “No Sir not as much as I would like to.”  Merlin stood up and went to his book shelf and picked out an old book with leather covers and bindings.  “Here this is my very first written book of spells, you take it and practice. When you finish it pass it down to the future generations, and if you need more come see me again.  The last page has the spell to do that. Don’t call me Sir, you can call me Papa.”  We sat and talked with Merlin for hours.  He was pleased to meet Matthew, and thought he was a great match for Timothy.  We lost track of time while we were with Emrys.  He spoke so softly and everything he talked about seemed to be what each of us was hungering to hear.  When I realized the time I said, “It’s late we shouldn’t be keeping you up.”  Timothy and Matthew hugged and kissed Merlin then me and with the wave of his staff he sent us right back in time at the same time as we left.  “You guys should stay the night if you can and then we can hang out tomorrow, what do you think?”  I set them up in the extra room and I went to bed too. 02032011

In the morning I had Chef Beverly cook us up a big breakfast.  Everyone got up and then met in the dining room where I had been sitting at the table catching up on some reading.  Timothy and Matthew came upstairs all showered and dressed, with Micky and Bob. “Good morning”  I said. Then passed them the coffees.  I was still in my fleece full body pajamas. We ate breakfast and then I told the band “No practice today, we have company.”  The guys said, “No really it’s okay don’t not practice because we’re here.”  So I suggested we hold practice at 4:00 PM.  I ate then went back up stairs to shower then dress.  I cane back down and asked the guys if they wanted to go downtown with me. “Yeah sounds great!”  We walked to the art district and I went to the gallery where I bought a few paintings before.  Timothy spotted all of Ben’s collection right away and said to me “This painter is your father’s husband.”  I was shocked to find out that the painter I was so in love with his work was my gay dad. “Oh my God I am in love with his work. Just last week I bought a few of his paintings for the house.  I would love to meet him!”  Matthew said, “if you meet him then you have to meet your Father too.”  “Oh well it could wait. Seriously, I’m not ready yet.”  Timothy said “We understand.”  I called the sales associate over and purchased three more paintings and had them delivered to the house.  After that we went shopping and I bought the boys both Gucci watches.  “Those are your early wedding gifts from me.” “Thanks they’re so beautiful.” We stopped off at the local coffee shop and sat for a few hours just talking.  02042011

I asked the guys if they wanted to see the warehouse that I purchased to open up a new division of my shoe company here in New York.  “Yeah sure that sounds nice.”  I walked up the neighborhood a few blocks and then came to the warehouse.  I got the key and unlocked the door and let the guys in first. “I’m planning on having this completely gutted and remodeled.  It used to be a cable manufacturing company that went belly up after the telecommunications crash in the United States and Asia in the 1990’s.  “So uncle how much of the craft have you studied?” He smiled and said “Enough, why?” I said you want to go a few rounds here right now?”  “Bring it baby girl!” I hit him with a couple of fast lightening bolts. He managed to deflect them with both his hands.  I jumped up on the table and fired about four more at him.  He got hit in the shoulder with the last one and it went through his sports coat and shirt.  There was a cloud of smoke that came from the wound and went up into the air and disappeared. Right then he fired about six back at me.  I was surprised to see his were strong and blue in color while mine were bright yellow.  Just then I fired a few more and Matthew began chanting.  A clear bubble force field surrounded him, and then Timothy asked “Hey who taught you that?” He said “Doug!”  and continued to chant.  I jumped up into the air to avoid his bolts and fired a few back at him while I was spinning mid air.  He managed to dodge mine and then he charged his aura with bright lights and fired an energy ball at me and it knocked me into the wall and then I hit the floor. “Holy Shit, who taught you that!?” I was shaken up pretty good.  He ran over, “I’m sorry are you okay?” I stood up and shook it off.  I brushed the dirt off my knees and then waited for an answer. “Your Mom taught me.  She’s been teaching me in my dreams since she passed away. Not even your Father knows about it.”  I was really surprised and wanted to ask Mom why she was teaching me and someone else the ways of the old magic.  I grabbed the trinket necklace and spoke in the old language to command her presence.  She appeared and said “Hello Rori, Matthew and Timothy.”  “Hi Mom. Why are you teaching others our ancient craft?”  “Honey he’s your uncle and family.  I think he is the perfect person to work with you against any of the dark forces that exists.”  She looked at Timothy and winked.  He returned with a smile. Matthew stopped chanting and lowered his force field. “Matthew, you’re learning well from Doug I see..”  “Yes ma’am.” he replied.  “I must be going I will see you all later.  I love you…..” then she faded into thin air. 02042011

“Okay I guess we can learn from each other. Besides I kind of like the idea of shared resourced and powers.”

He put his arm around me and said “Me too.”  Matthew spoke up, maybe we should use magic to redecorate this place.” He began to wave his hands around and right before our eyes things began to change form. Where there were old door, they turned into windows to allow more lighting.  Walls disappeared, cabinets, tables, hard wood floors appeared.  Timothy began constructing office space and bathrooms.  I started creating the machines that manufactured the shoes.  In all of an hour we had the whole building remodeled and decorated. We sat down at a table with roller chairs and admired our work.  “So, this has been pretty amazing learning that we all three are equally involved in the craft.”  Timothy hit Matthew in the shoulder and then said “Yeah, no secrets right?” “Hey Doug told me not to tell anyone, he made me promise.  He never said anything about not showing you.”  You just wait until I get home to talk to him about this.”   We headed out the building and I locked up then we walked to the local pub for a few drinks.  Matthew cast a spell to fix the hole in Timothy’s sports coat and shirt while we walked.   Inside the bar there were lots of people talking and dancing to the loud music.  I walked upstairs to the balcony seating and tables.  The waitress walked up and said “What are you having?” I said “Three beers on tap, Guinness please.”  Timothy said “I think your Mom taught me because we’re so close in age.”  “Yeah I know, you’re only two years older than me.  We’re more like cousins than an uncle and a niece.”  The beer came and we talked about family and the craft and then after a few beers we headed back to the estate.  At the door I asked “So, what are you guys going to do?  Are you coming in or taking off?”  “We’re going to take off but we will be back in a few days.”  I hugged and kissed Timothy and Matthew and said “Good Bye for now.”  Then I went inside.  I went right into my bedroom then to my bathroom and started a hot bath for me.  Just as I got in Molly walked in and said “Hey did you forget about band practice?”  “Ah shit, yes I forgot.”  “It’s okay we jammed with out you. It’s no biggie.”  She got the soap and sponge and scrubbed my back and washed my hair for me.  After the bath I was ready for bed.  I got into my pajamas and then went right to sleep. 02042011

I began to dream and I was at that small county cottage.  My Mommy showed up and she said “Honey are you disappointed in me?” “No Mommy, I just can’t understand the candidness of all this. Why do we have to keep secrets?”  “Honey the only reason anyone keeps secrets is so they can protect the ones they love. You never know what might happen and sometimes it’s better to think with the philosophy of some things are better left unsaid.”  I smiled at her and said “I understand, no I’m not mad at all.  Thank you for clearing things up for me. I like Uncle Timothy, he’s super sweet and Matthew is a fantastic friend too.”  Mom paused for a moment then said “You’re family on that side is enormous.  Not just with blood relatives but good, old life long friends that they consider as family.  People like Jasper.  Once you meet them honey you might at first feel overwhelmed by the amount of people who are all associated with your Father and in his life.  He’s a well loved and respected man.  No one I ever knew really disliked him.  I would like you to wait until you fully complete your training with me first then you can meet him, okay?”  “Yeah, sure Mommy.”  Just then I felt some tugging on my blankets so I woke up quickly from out of the dream and there were the two little ghost children standing beside my bed.  I turned on the night lamp and sat up then asked “What’s up you two? Is everything okay?”  Heather spoke first “We’re worried.  There’s a new ghost in the house and he’s really mean.  He said you can’t stop him with your old magic because he’s studied the it when he was alive and he’s quit good at it.”  Then Garret said “He’s really mean, he’s been threatening to send us away to a remote land forever if we don’t do as he says.” Just then I realized I needed my Mothers help.  I held tight to the charmed trinkets and called for her.  She appeared and then Heather & Garret ran over to her and hugged her legs. “Don’t worry honey I can take care of this you get some rest.”  I laid back down and went back to sleep.  02052011

This morning after I showered and got dressed, I called my companies managers and had them meet me in my building for the opening plans.  By the time I got coffee at the local coffee shop and over there the whole crew was waiting out front.  “Oh hey you guys I hope I didn’t keep you all waiting too long.”  I opened the door and let them in.  They all went off in every direction to look over the place then we sat down in the conference room and held meetings most of the morning.  Come noon I was spent and asked them to proceed while I made an exit out the door and back home for lunch. By the time I got home I got hit at the door by just about everyone in the house, everyone was speaking to me at once.  “Please stop!” Now just one minute, I can’t hear all of you at the same time. Micky what’s up?”  He said “This place has been like World War III in here all morning long after you left.  The ghosts have run amuck.”  “Oh I see, sorry about that sometime in the night we got a new entity, and he’s pretty dark and mean.  The kids ghost woke me up to tell me and I called my Mother in to help.”  I grabbed the necklace and called Mom.  She appeared, then said “This guy is a fucking asshole! I’m about ready to send him beyond the forth dimension.”  “Mom this is disrupting the household.  These people can’t be bothered with this.” “Look everyone, she began saying, this is going to take some time and I need you all to be patient.  I think I can have him out before you all go to bed tonight.  Isn’t there somewhere you all could go in the meantime?” “yes, let’s all get out of here and let Mom take care of this.” She whispered thank you to me as I gave her an un approving look, then we left. “Come on you guys let’s go have some coffee my treat.” All nineteen of us walked down the street together forcing other pedestrians off the sidewalk to get around us. Once at the coffee shop I walked up to the register and said “All nineteen of us are together and charge it to the O’Shae account please.  I’ll have the 20 oz. Latte, please.”  I stepped aside so everyone behind me could place an order then I decided to find us tables big enough for everyone.   Once I sat down a waitress came by and asked me if I would be eating there too.  “Yes, come to think of it that would be nice, thank you.”  She set out menus and I said “Just the soup and salad for me please. What ever the soup of the say is.”  “It’s lobster Bisque.”  “That’s perfect thanks.”  02052011

Just as we all finished lunch I suggested we go see a Broadway show or go to the movies.  Molly said “Let’s let everyone just go do what ever they want. We will meet you guys back at the house tonight.”  She grabbed my hand and motioned for Kyle to follow. “You mind filling me in on where we’re going?”  “You’ll see when you get there.”  Kyle said as they both walked on each side of me arm in arm. They walked me to this old club, and we went through the doors.  It was dark and dingy inside.  I looked around then said “What is this?”  “We bought this.” Molly said.  The Kyle said, We plan to completely remodel the whole place.”  As he described what they wanted to me I used my powers to hang on every word and transform the whole club into what they wanted. “A nice dance floor over there and another one over there. Dj booth here, full length bar along that wall. Upstairs lounge. Remodeled bathrooms up stairs and over here plus a separate one for employees, our offices…” The place began to really take shape and it turned out to be a very high class night club.  As I finished up the final touch of lighting and décor, I said “Look like we found the place for our band to play.”  02052011

“Thank you Rori.” Both Molly and Kyle said to me.  “It’s my pleasure. Consider it your business grand opening gift.” Kyle left in a hurry to see about findings employees. “Molly you want to go see a movie with me now?” “Yes, let’s go.”  We hailed a cab and had him take us from Madison Avenue to 7th  that was called the Theater district in Time Square.  “Let’s go see Rent!” Molly shouted as we got out of the cab.  “Okay.”  We ran over to the theater and then got our tickets and went inside.  I wasn’t in the mood for anything to eat or drink so we went straight to our seats and sat down until the show started.  Just about 152 minutes later I was finding myself singing or humming all the tunes that we experienced in the play.  We caught a cab back to the club where we were when Kyle left and then got out.  The lights were on and there was music playing inside.  Molly and I walked in and realized that the Bar/ Club up and running with a full staff and Kyle was walking around like the big man in charge.  “Hey everybody this is my copartner Molly Sweeney, and this is our best friend Rori O’Shae she is also our designer.”  People began clapping and Molly bowed with a smile.  I laughed because it was such a funny show to me.  People began to walk into the club and order drinks.  “This place really looks and feels fun you guys.  I think it will become a hugs success.”  Kyle got us three drinks and we cheers to the new club.  In minutes the whole group piled into the club.  All 16 of hour other housemates. “Barkeep another round for this group!” Kyle said to the bartenders. 02052011

I went upstairs to check out the rest of the building.  There was so much wasted space above the club.  Even an elevator that takes you up to the other 7 or 8 levels.  I went to each floor and completely magically remodeled them from top to bottom.  The last floor I designed as the penthouse. I designed it with sunken bath tubs, enclosed separate showers that were touch climate controlled.  The kitchen I designed as a full master chefs kitchen, with all brand new stainless steel appliances. In home laundry room. Rooftop living area with bbq pits and enclosed cabanas. I finished up and went back down stairs to get everyone. So they could see my work.  When the band and Molly with Kyle saw each apartment the whole band wanted to rent one.  There was enough room for everyone to have their own bedrooms, and so much privacy.  Besides that it was a great source of income for Molly and Kyle.  I said “Yeah great idea you guys should all live here and free up some of the space at my place.  I will be here visiting enough and we can still have practice downstairs when the club is closed.”  Kyle said “There’s a basement, lets go check it out for rehearsals.”  Everyone checked out the apartment that they wanted while Kyle and I went down to the basement together.  It didn’t need much work.  It had full bathrooms and plenty of space for the band to set up.  I transported the equipment magically from my house to the basement.  Kyle was pleased.  I said “It’s going to be boring and lonely at home with out you and Molly you know.”  “We are right up the street we can still but the hell out of you when we want.” I hugged and kissed him and then we went back up to the top floor.  Molly and Kyle wanted to share the penthouse.  It had three bedrooms and three bathrooms.  I magically transported everyone’s things from my house to their apartments one floor at a time.  By the time I was finished it was midnight.  We went back to the club where it was completely packed with drinking and dancing fools.  We had one more drink and then I said my good nights and good byes and walked back to my house with my staff.  02062011

We walked up the street and into our Mansion.  There standing in the foyer was Mother’s ghost with Garret and Heather.  The nine of us froze and then I asked “Mom, what’s going on?”  “Rori, we managed to drive him permanently from the house. It wasn’t easy I broke a few things.”  She showed me what she broke so I said “No problem Mom they can be replaced.” I snapped my fingers and the broken things went back together and in their proper places. “Ok, thanks a bunch now I think the three of you should get going now.”  I rushed them on out of the room until the all vanished.  Okay guys lets make new accommodations.  Michael and Steven top floor, Jeanine and Roselyn Fifth floor, Beverly forth floor, Todd and West Third floor, and David come with me to the basement.  David said  “Am I being punished?”  I laughed and said “Nah when I’m through with the basement you’ll have the best room in the house.”  We went downstairs and I designed the open area into a home entertainment theater, and off to the side was a pool table, arcade games, a concessions area, with a full wet bar. I even added a air hockey table too. “What do you think so far?”  “Man you aren’t kidding! This is fantastic.”  We went to the two bedrooms and I moved the wall over about five feet.. Turning the one bedroom into a master suite.  I remodeled the bathroom with fully enclosed all temperature touch controlled environmental spa.  “Well, is this good?”  “Rori, I can’t believe this is all mine.”  “Well, the game room isn’t all yours you have to share but this room is all yours so enjoy.  I hugged and kissed him and he whispered “Thank you.”  Then I went upstairs to my bedroom and got ready for bed.

02062011

I climbed into the hot bath and just faded off. Before I realized it the water seemed cold so I got out and toweled off.   I looked at the clock and I had fallen asleep for two hours.  It was well past 3am.  I got into my pajamas and got into bed.  I fell fast asleep and come morning there was some movement inside my bed.  I woke up and looked over and it was my cousin’s Toni and Troy.  “You guys! What are you doing here?” Does your parents know where you are? My Dad? Somebody?”  “Yeah we told Timothy we were coming to visit you.  He made up some story for everyone else.”  “Oh Okay, I’m attending a BBQ at some friends house this afternoon, so you’re welcome to come along if you like, now go downstairs and have the cooks make you something to eat while I get ready, go on now.”  They jumped out of bed with their day clothes on and went down to the kitchen.  02062011

I showered dressed and was feeling a bit unrested. So by the time I got to the kitchen I asked the cook to make me a triple latte.  Toni and Troy were eating second helpings of French toast. “Here you guys have some freshly squeezed orange juice with that.” West said as he poured them some new cups.  “Thanks Beverly and West, you guys ROCK!”   Beverly said “I was wondering who you were talking to this morning when I was in taking my shower. Then I realized it was these two hoodlums.”  “hahaha very funny, we’re not hoodlums, we’re super heroes.”  Troy said quickly.  Then Toni said “Yeah the Wonder Twins.”  We all got a good laugh about that and shared breakfast together.  I let everyone know we were having a BBQ with Kyle and  Molly at the penthouse so they were all off work that evening and welcome to come.  Beverly could you back us three a picnic bag lunch oh and one for David too I want him to come along, please. I went down to the basement to talk to David.  I got to his door which was slightly opened and tapped on it.  “Hello David?”  I walked in and then realized he might be in his enclosed shower with the music on and not hearing me.  I went out of his room and then to the video game.  I played Centipede until he came out to investigate who was making the noise outside his room.  He walked up to me wearing only his towel.  His hair was dripping wet and hanging down in front of his face.  I felt a little weird seeing him like this.  He had perfect biceps, shoulders, arms. And his abs were etched like the statue of David.  I stuttered while I spoke and felt really strange inside “hi David, are you busy this afternoon? . “Oh hey Rori, I was wondering who was down here, sorry. Um, yeah sure, I‘m free, what‘s up?”  I still couldn’t talk clearly which wasn’t like me and said “ I am planning a sack lunch at the park with my little cousins, and I was hoping you could come along.”  “Yes I would love to let me get dressed. It will be  just a second.”  It was that exact moment in time that I realized I had feelings for David.  02062011

He walked back into the room wearing tight faded blue jeans, blue converse high tops and a tight t-shirt that said Recycle on it.  He smiled and said “What?”  Right then I knew and he knew we were beginning to have a thing for each other.  He walked up to me and took over my game taking it way beyond the high score that I had established earlier.  He finished the game and we went back up stairs to get  our lunches and see about the children being ready.  “Toni? Troy? Are you two ready?  Hey have you seen my new game room?”  “No let’s go see it!”  They ran down the stairs and David followed closely behind them.  I set up all the lunches into my picnic basket and got a few other things ready then went downstairs too.  “This place is similar to Uncle Ben & Uncle Doug’s game room.  Only they have a separate home theater.”  Toni said.  Then Troy said “Oh and a separate indoor bowling alley!”  “Wow that must be nice.”  David said.  “I know eventually I will be able to see Dad’s place for myself.”  “Rori you place is super cool too though!”  Troy said.  “Thanks, you kids are welcome here anytime. Just make sure the family knows where you are.” We played doubles in pool, Toni and I against David and Troy.  After about three games where we won two and they won only one I was ready for some fresh air.  “Come on guys lets head out to the park.”   We all went to the kitchen and I grabbed the basket and David and Troy grabbed the other things. We left and walked up the street just about two miles to Central Park.  It took us 40 minutes.   I said “I’m cabbing back, that’s too much twice in one day.” David laughed at me and then he grabbed the Frisbee out of the bag and began to play with the kids.  I laid out the blanket and then sat down in the sun with my sunglasses on and began to read my book.

02062011

Every now and then I would find myself just wondering off from my book and staring at David playing with my cousins.  I would think to myself, now what’s a guy like that doing being single in such a big city like this with thousands of potential girlfriends?   I shrugged it off and then went back to my book.  David threw the Frisbee into me and then Troy ran over and apologized waiting for me to hand him it.  I said “Oh no he didn’t!”  I stood up and threw it back to him so fast and hard that it ricochet off his hand and hit him right between the eyes.  Both my cousins were laughing so hard they couldn’t stop.  David ran over to me and tackled me.  Then Troy and Toni jumped on his screaming “Dogpile!”  We were all tickling and laughing and then I said “Okay…okay…I give, Uncle!”  Right then Timothy showed up.  “Hey, you rang?” Matthew and Timothy were standing above us blocking the sun with both their shadows.  “Oh hi guys.” I got free and then stood up and gave them both hugs and kisses.  “You remember David?” “David this is my Uncle Timothy and his boyfriend Matthew.” David jumped up and shook both their hands greeting them with a friendly smile.  “Hey David.” Timothy said.  I said “We were just going to have lunch, did you guys already eat?”  I waved my hand and magically added two bagged lunched to the basket.  “Nope, lets eat.” Matthew said.  We sat down and shared a really nice picnic lunch under the sun. 02062011

We finished up and then I decided to pack up and head home.  Rather than take a taxi, Timothy took it upon himself to teleport us all back to the Mansion.  David put things away and I took everyone down to the game room.  We played down there for about three of four more hours and then I suggested everyone get ready for our BBQ outing.  I called Kyle and asked him if I could bring my Uncles and he said “Of course, see you then.”  I went down to the game room and everyone was down there. My house mates and some of my family.  02062011

We walked over to the club and took the elevator to the penthouse. Kyle and Molly were feeling pretty darn good from what I could tell.  “Hey everybody velcome  to zee penthouze dahlinks!”  Molly said as we all exited the elevator.  I hugged and kissed them and each person I ran into on the way in and up to the roof top. David, Timothy, Matthew, Troy and Toni all followed closely behind.   Most of the band members were already there and drinking.  “Rori, hey girlfriend!” Micky said and put his arm around me.  He walked me right up to the bar and ordered me a drink.  David stepped in beside me and the bartender gave both him and I the same drink.  “Cheers Rori, to a great day and an even better evening.”  “Cheers”. I clinked our glasses and looked deep into his eyes. Then I sipped the drink while never taking my eyes away from his. 02062011

Suddenly there was music surrounding the party.  I looked over at Molly and she walked over.  “We installed a home entertainment surround sound system through out the whole penthouse inside and out today. How does it sound?”  “It sounds fantastic” David said.  “What is it?”  “It’s the Bose home entertainment system. We spent an hour and a half listening to ever kind and this one was the best.”  Molly said.  Micky & Mary, Bob & Candice, and Dorothy & Ronnie all began dancing.  Kyle started up the BBQ and Matthew and Timothy were helping him cook.  David and I went over and sat together on a padded bench seat that overlooked the whole city.  “Wow would you just look at this view?  It’s amazing!”  David said.  I said “Yes it is and they are very lucky to have found this space.”  We began talking about the buildings and the sky and then I got lost in his words, and his face, and hair and eyes, and lost all concentration. Suddenly I was out of touch with everything around me. The focus I was feeling at first, made me think I was going to have an out of body experience. Then all of the sudden I began to see others surround us.  It wasn’t anyone I had known before.  They weren’t even wearing our styles of clothing. Judging by the look of it they looked like they were just plucked out of the 20’s.  It was three men and one woman. One of the men was really getting physical with her and pushing her around. He was tall, with a darker completion than her. The other two men looked a little like him but they were shorter.  He really seemed like he wanted to hurt her.  She was pleading with him and struggling to remover her cigarette and lighter from inside her purse.  Once she got it out she stuck it in her mouth and lit it.  He kept moving closer to her and getting right up to her face.  I could feel my heart beating faster and then I began to perspire. I wasn’t able to take my eyes away from them.  He had pushed her and forced her to the very edge of the roof top ledge.  She puffed from her cigarette and exhaled the smoke right into his face. He said “You didn’t come up with it. I warned you what would happen if you didn’t come up with it. Now you’re going to have to pay!”  She tried to plead with but it didn’t do her any good.  He said “Time’s up, your dead!” Then he shoved her and she fell over the ledge and off the rooftop.  I panicked and jumped up quickly.  At that instant, nothing on the rooftop appeared to be as it was then I got there.  Everything was gone and all there was, was a door and gravel beneath our feet.  I could see them and they could see me. He said to me “Who the fuck are you?”  I said “I’m nobody, just leave me be.”  In a split instant they disappeared and I was standing up facing the dance floor, with David just wondering what I was doing and who I was talking to.  “Rori, are you okay?”  Everything came back into view and it was as it was when I walked up to the roof with David.  I looked around and then I sat down.  David grabbed my hand and said “Rori, snap out of it!” Toni and Timothy walked over to me and Timothy said “Rori, what did you see?” Just before I could answer him the same thing happened to me again.  I faded back out, then I was watching the same scene repeat itself.  Only this time Timothy and Toni and Troy were there in plain view too with me.  They didn’t say anything they just watched like I did.  I watched them pressure her, make her scared, and nervous and then him push her off the building again. Toni and Troy said something, I couldn’t hear what it was but at that instant they had grabbed the woman before she fell of the building and vanished into thin air.  Timothy looked at those men and said “You leave this alone. You don’t want us getting involved in your business, trust me!”  He grabbed my hand and said “Rori fin.”  We were back in the now.  On the roof top. The only difference was that the twins were holding the hand of this woman.  “Oh my God, you save but how?”  David stood up and said “I’m going to get us some new drinks” and then he left.  I looked at Timothy and said “What in the hell just happened?”  He said “sit down and I’ll tell you.  You got caught up in a time loop.  Somehow that necklace allowed you to travel in time where they could see you.  We had to cast an enchantment spell to get there with you and see what you saw.  The twins grabbed her and cast another enchantment spell to get them all back here before she fell of the building.  The thing is you were there for a reason. For some reason we needed to be there as well to save her.”  David came back with more drinks and he handed her one too.  She finished her cigarette and thanked him then sipped the drink.  He sat down beside her and then I asked “What is your name?” She said “Isabelle Marafioti.”  “Well Isabelle welcome to the 21st Century.”  02062011

I decided to help Isabella become acclimated to our culture and time.  She and I were inseparable for the rest of the evening.  After the BBQ dinner party I said my good byes and left to set her up at the mansion.  Troy, Toni, Timothy, Matthew, and David all came home with me. I said “David please see that my family is all set up with their own rooms.”  Then Isabella and I went up to my room.  “Isabella this is your bed here.  In these drawers you will find some new pajamas.  Please help yourself.  Through this dining area is the master suite bathroom.  You are welcome to use it anytime you like.  I left her alone and then went to the kitchen to speak to Beverly and Wes about the house guests.  Once back in my room, I saw Isabella was in her pajamas in already in bed.  I sat beside her in the bed then I said “I really think you should stay here for a while until you are used to this century and we understand what happened tonight.  Would you mind being my house guest?”  “NO not at all this is a really nice place, and you are so kind.  Besides if I left where would I go?  I don’t know anyone but you.”  “Okay then you have a good night and let me know if you need anything.”  “Good night and thank you.”  I went to the bathroom and got into my pajamas then to bed myself.  Upon falling asleep I began to dream about the country cottage where my Mother was sitting in the old rocking chair knitting a sweater.  “Hi Mom.”  I said to her.  “Hi honey,” then she motioned me to give her a kiss on the cheek.  I kissed her and then asked “Are you aware of what strange happenings transpired this evening?”  “Oh you mean about Isabella? Yes, I know all about it.  She wasn’t supposed to die that day.  In fact she never did.  She got hung up in a time loop where here mere existence simply vanished. You helped stop that loop and bring her back into your dimension where she belongs. You said you always wanted a sister. Now you have one.”  I woke up abruptly from the dream then sat up in bed.  I could see her sleeping soundly over in her bed like nothing ever happened.  Just then I got up out of bed, put on my robe and walked downstairs to the kitchen.  Once inside I turned on the light and there was David sitting at the counter bar stool staring off into space.  “Oh hi David sorry I didn’t know anyone was here.”  “Hi Rori, it’s okay.  Hey what happened tonight?”    I poured myself a glass of milk and set it in the microwave for a few seconds to heat it then I removed it and sat down beside David. “Uh, I think Isabella was caught in some sort of a repeating life cycle where it never ended and she wasn’t alive or dead anymore, if that even makes any sense.”  “Ah is she going to be okay?” “I hope so, with our help I think she will be okay.” 02062011

We shared a warm milk together and then I said “Good night David. I had a good time up until the drama.”  He smiled and set his hand on top mine and said “I did to, thank you.” He slowly moved in and kissed my lips very gently.  My eyes were closed and I just froze in that position as if I was not finished feeling the kiss.  I opened my eyes and he took his hand and set it on my face and kissed me again.  This time a little longer and with more feeling behind it.  Our lips smacked just a little as he pulled away.  I opened my eyes and his were still closed.  I said “Good night see you in the morning.” Then I got up quickly and went upstairs.  Once there I removed my robe and climbed into bed then fell asleep.  I don’t recall dreaming again.

I slept the whole night through. 02062011

This morning was a little different then other mornings.  I had kissed a guy who I really liked and had strong emotional feelings for and also I had acquired a new friend.  I woke up and ran the bath water.  Just as I was getting in, Isabelle came in to use the bathroom.  “Good Morning.”   “Hi how did you sleep?” “ I slept very good thanks.”  She finished using the toilet then flushed.  Before I knew it she was sitting in the tub just on the other side from me.  I thought to myself, wow this woman doesn’t have many scruples.  She washed her hair and soaped and lathered up.  I did the same, then we rinsed off and got out.  I handed her a towel and then I used mine.  “Now Let’s see about getting you something to wear.”  I walked into my closet and she followed behind me.  She fumbled through the hanging clothes until she came across one of my summer dresses and she slipped it on.  It actually looked better on her than it did me.  I said “Wow, you can keep that.”  She slipped on some summer shoes then followed me to my dresser.  I got dressed and tossed her a brand new baggie of panties.  “Today if you don’t mind , I would like to take you shopping. What did you do for a living by the way?”  She said “I’m an accountant.”  “Oh good I might have some work for you.” We went downstairs and had breakfast together then we left to go shopping.   All morning and well into the afternoon we had shopped for her.  She had purchased enough clothes to last her years and to fit any season.  What we couldn’t carry I had delivered to the Mansion. “Okay you ready for lunch?”  “Could we stop somewhere and get some coffee first?”  “Oh yeah let’s go to the local coffee shop.”   I walked in and asked to speak to the manager.  I had him add her name to my account, and I told him she was my accountant.  We both ordered our coffees and sat out front to drink them.  “Thank you so much for everything you’ve done for me Rori. I’m not sure I know how to ever repay you.”  I said “Isabella it’s been a rough time for you and I just want you to adapt to this era and enjoy the rest of your life.  We’re sisters and family now so please don’t mention it.”  Just then I heard a strong male voice from behind me say “Good afternoon ladies.”  I recognized it and turned around saying “Good Afternoon David.”  He leaned down and kissed my cheek and then went over and kidded Isabella’s hand.  “I am going inside for some coffee, do you mind if I join you?”  “No, not at all.”  We sipped our coffee and watched the people walk by. 02072011

I turned to Isabella and asked “Hey do you have anything in your purse that might be worth anything now since it’s from the twenties?”  “Oh, I never thought of that let me see…”  She reached into her purse and pulled out things and set them onto the table.  She pulled out a cigarette case, a lighter, lipstick, a wallet, come change, she dumped the purse upside down and here were a pair of earrings brand new, and matching necklace and bracelet.  “I think we should go see how much some of this stuff is worth today.” I suggested.   “That sounds like fun.”  David said “I’m going to head back to the Mansion. You two enjoy yourselves.”  He hugged us and then we went our separate ways. 02072011

The first place we went to was the bank.  The looked at all her money and coins and their dates and offered her a large sum for them.  We opened up a bank account with the money they paid her.  Then we went to the pawn shop to see how much the other things were worth to them.  They gave her about $500.00 for the cigarette case and 1K for the matching bracelets, earrings and necklace. $700.00 for the lighter.   We went back to the bank and deposited that money too. I was hiring her as my book keeper and so was Kyle and Molly.  With out work alone she was pretty set on her income.  Just as we were walking out of the bank and some guy grabbed her purse and ran off with it.   I went chasing after him and then when we both wound up in the alley together alone, he had no where else to run.  I said “Just hand over the purse and nobody has to get hurt!”   He laughed at me and then whipped out a switch blade knife and said “The only one getting hurt today is the stupid blond lady who doesn’t know when to quit.”  I said “OH really? Well: Cas mé tú isteach ar an luch ansin.”  Instantly he turned into a mouse and I grabbed him before he could get away, then zipped him up into my purse.  I picked up the purse and the switch blade and that’s when Isabella came running up to me.  “Hey what happened?”  “Oh I turned him into a mouse and stuffed him into my purse.  Let’s get home quickly so I can figure out what to do with him.”  We got to the Mansion and I went right down to the basement.  There was a large utility closet there and I went inside by myself then shut the door.  I set my bag on the floor and used some magic to turn one half of the utility closet into a completely tiled shower from top to bottom with heavy shower heads with the water force of a fire hose or hydrant.  They were on three sides except the locked unbreakable glass door and there were two coming from the ceiling. So five total. I took the little mouse out of my bag then set him in the center of the shower on top of the drain.  I walked out and shut the door.  I reversed the incantation and he quickly changed from the cute little mouse back into the thug.  He was standing in front of me in all his glory.  The birthday suit that God created him in.  I said “HI! What was your intention back there in that alley?  We’re you going to try and hurt me?” “Listen Lady, I don’t know who you are or how you did this but I think I must have made a mistake and I would like you to let me go.” I said “I asked the questions and I make the demands not you.  You only speak to answer the questions that I ask.  I waved my hands and all the shower heads came on in full force.  He began to scream in agony. I motioned again and they quickly shut off.  His skin turned red where the water had hit him. “It really looks like that hurts. Now, who are and what are you doing steeling from poor defenseless women?”  He had crouched to the floor and began sobbing. “My name is Julio Pedro Ramirez , and my friends call me JP.  I needed the money to help feed my girl and our little boy at home.”   I said “YOU LIER!” then motioned for the showerheads again.  He continued to scream then I shut them off.  I said “I have to figure out a way to straighten you out. I cast another spell: “Chaith mé seal seo a dhéanamh do ifreann. Gach uair a dhéanann tú sin in aghaidh duine eile. Beidh tú ag teacht ar ais anseo go deo.”  “What was that?” I said “ Every time you sin against another. You will come back here forever.” I waved my hands and instead of water coming from the shower heads it was hot air.  He was instantly dried off.  I snapped my fingers and gave him a completely new outfit right down to his shoes and socks then sent him back to the neighborhood where we met.  02072011

The door opened and David knocked and carefully came in.  “Rori?  What are you doing?  I could have swarm I heard some screaming coming from inside here and it sounded like a man. I said “Oh I’m working on a rehabilitation assignment.  Just then JP popped back. David said “Who’s he?” I said “SSssshhh! I see that didn’t take long!”  He was as naked as he was before I clothed him.  I waved my arms and the shower heads pumped high pressure water on him and he began screaming again.  David said “Rori, you’re torturing him!” I turned to David then took a deep breath, stopped the water. Turned on the heaters, re clothed him and swung around.  “I’m not fucking around JP.  I don’t have a problem turning on those showerheads and leaving you in here for a while!”  “I’m sorry, I’m stupid. I guess I didn’t believe you.” I sent him back to the original neighborhood then walked out of the room.   David followed me and was really being adamant about why I had been torturing a naked man in my basement. I turned around in a huff and then said “This is the 22 Century and everyone is doing it!” I continues walking upstairs towards my bedroom.  “That’s not funny Rori, do you see me laughing?  I’m not laughing here.”  I stopped sat down on the step and he stopped and sat down on the one below me. Isabella and I were walking out of the bank and he robbed her.  I chased him into an alley and he pulled out a switch blade knife on me.  So I turned him into a mouse, grabbed him and stuffed him into my purse until I could figure out what to do with him.  That was the only thing I could think of under pressure. I think it’s going to work!”  “Oh, I would have blown him up if I had the powers. You’re too kind.” 02072011

I got an idea and so I concentrated then I touched the trinkets in one hand then David’s forehead with the other.  I transferred some of my powers to him and then I said “Now you do.”  “Wait a minute what are you doing?”  I stood up and then continued to my bedroom.  “Oh no you’re not doing this to me!”  “Look you’re the one who suggested it so I let you have it. Now you can tend to Julio Pedro Ramirez when he fucks up again and believe you me he will over and over and over again until he gets it.  Besides he’s nest to your room and you can do what ever you need to in order to rehabilitate him.  Just don’t blow him up!”  David stopped following me in pure frustration then went back ton his bedroom and I continued up to mine. I got inside and Isabella was sitting on her bed.  “Hi how are you feeling?”  She smiled, “I’m good thanks.”

“So I was hoping to talk to you about what was going on that night you were up on the roof top with those three thugs.  Who were they and why were they trying to kill you?”  “They were my clients and they were doing some dirty things to the books and I caught them.  The FBI caught them and wanted to see them.  They told me either I fix it, and hide everything that they were doing illegally or they would kill me.  I told them I quit and had no intentions of bailing them out of the mess they created for themselves.”  “Wow this sounds like the Godfather movie.” I said and we laughed together.  “Well, I am happy I was able to help you. Tomorrow lets look up the records and see what became of those thugs.” 02072011

Dinner was smelling up the whole mansion so I went to the kitchen.  “Hi Beverly what are you making it smells delicious!”  “Hi Rori, here have a taste.  It’s a recipe I got from a friend of mine in France.  I thought you would love it.   It’s called  Pate de canard en croute.  Which is boned stuffed duck baked in pastry crust.”  I smiled and said  “It smells fantastic.”  “I also have some special vegetarian platters and a fine desert.  I hope everyone is bringing hungry to dinner.”   Just then David walked in with Julio Pedro Ramirez . “Ugh, David?  What’s HE doing here?” “Rori, before you say anything please hear me out.  You did what you did and he needs a break, so I thought he would be able to help around here.  If he’s working then he can’t get into any trouble especially if I’m keeping my eye on him all the time.  I set him up with his own bed in my bedroom. So we’re all good.”  I looked at JP up and down then I said “You don’t have much of a choice, or it’s back to the hose with you!”  I walked out and back to my bedroom.  On the way out I gave David a real good stare down.  02072011

I sat beside David and then I saved the other seat next to me for Isabelle.  She saw that JP was in the house and she just stopped, looked at him with our any expression on her face and then sat down.  David motioned for JP to take the seat beside him.  Wes and Beverly served dinner then joined us at the table. There was a low rumble of conversation going but neither I nor Isabelle was speaking.  I was taking small bites of everything and simply allowing it to melt in my mouth.  All the flavors and aromas were so magically combined.   I looked over at David then JP.  I winked and smiled at them.  They looked like we did.  This food couldn’t be like anything any of us had ever tasted before.  Just then I realized all the talking at the table had stopped and everyone was delighting in dinner as much as I was.  After desert I really couldn’t move.  I just sat there and unbuttoned the top button to my jeans to make a little room.  I didn’t think anyone else could move either so I clapped my hands twice and the dishes and silverware and glasses all floated off to the kitchen to load themselves into the dishwasher.  02072011

I somehow managed to get myself out of the dining room after saying my goodnights and up into my bedroom then in bed.  I fell asleep with out any hesitations.  I didn’t dream, toss, turn or anything.  By morning I was feeling fresh and new.  I got showered and dressed quickly then rushed downstairs to check up on how things were going with David and JP.  I slowly and carefully peaked inside the bedroom and David wasn’t in bed but JP was.  I realized that he must be in the shower so I turned around and snuck out.  I went up to the kitchen and started to make my own coffee. Wes walked in and took over.  “Good Morning Rori, did you by chance sleep as good as I did?” “Oh My God are you kidding me?  I haven’t slept like that since the doctor gave me a handful of muscle relaxers for back pain I was having.” David walked in then said “Morning.”  He kissed my cheek and then shook Wes’s hand.  Wes gave both of us coffee so we sat up and the counter on the stools. I looked at David and smiled. I could tell he was reading my mind.  “JP wasn’t a problem at all.”  Just as he said that JP walked into the kitchen “Good morning Rori, Wes, David.”  “Hi JP, how’d you sleep?” I asked.  He said “Very good actually.”  Then David said “Me too.”  “JP, I would like to take you to my factory today. Do you have time?”  “Yes let me shower and change.”  He grabbed a cup of coffee and David jumped up to go help him find another set of clothes to wear.  02072011

Julio Pedro came upstairs and he was in some very nice clothes.  David had cleaned him up so well he looked like he could be an executive at my company if I hadn’t known any better.  “Wow, Julio Pedro you look good.  I have to say I’m very impressed.”  “Thank you Miss O’Shae.”  He smiled and placed his elbow up to take mine and escort me out.  We walked our few blocks to the factory and I was greeted by receptions and then I gave Julio Pedro  the VIP tour of the building and company.  I even showed him to his new office where he would be supervising Production. “Is this some sort of a joke?  I’m being punked right?  Where’s the cameras?”   “This is no joke, Monday through Friday you work here to make an honest living and you can stay at the Mansion as long as David can tolerate you.” We shook on it and I let the Manager know he would be starting first thing the very next morning.  “Now let’s go take you clothes shopping, you will need some new duds.” 02082011

I took JP to all the top men’s fashion stores and I gave him no limit.  “You are free to purchase anything you want but my only requirement is that you keep it classy.  After this I need to take you to the tailors and have a few custom suits made to fit you.”  While he was picking out shirts and slacks, he asked me “Why are you being so kind to me? I tried to hurt you.”  “I understand and I also know you didn’t mean it. You are a good person who has had a little bad luck.  That’s all.  I’m here to change all that for you. So you can live your life the way you were meant to.”  He cried and hugged me and I hugged him. “sssshhh, now , lets keep shopping we have lots to do still.” He tried on a few of the outfits for me and I was seeing such a different man.  I never realized how handsome he was until this very moment. “That’s it we’re going in for a make over let’s go.  I took him to the spa, and we got completely pampered.  He had a facial, manicure, pedicure, age defying treatment, salt scrub with aromatherapy oils, The New York scrub and seaweed body wrap.  Then we left to the Taylor’s where he was measured and then I purchased to suits for him.  After all this I took him to a late lunch.  We went to the most posh place I could find in the area. Sitting outside on the balcony we were treated like royalty.  “Care for some champagne?”  I looked at him and he shrugged his shoulders.  “Yes two please and keep them filled.” I slipped the server a hundred dollar bill. He returned with a fine bottle and two flutes then poured us our drinks. “Cheers.” we clanked glasses and JP said “Salute.”  “If you need to go anywhere you have Todd or David drive you in the Town car. They are my chauffeurs but I rarely use them. If you decide that you don’t want to share a room with David then you’re free to choose one of the available rooms above the forth floor.”  “I like David I can hang with him.”  He sipped more champagne.  “Realize if you do anything wrong that spell I cast will send you right back into that basement chamber, naked and cold, and you would be there until someone hears you, to let you out.”  “I know I’m trying to forget about that.”  He smiled and said “Thanks.”  02082011

I asked the waitress to bring us some blueberries, strawberries, raspberries, and blackberries.  After she brought them I added more champagne to our flutes and then dropped the fruit into them.  I sat and watched them float up to the top with ten thousands of bubbles.  “Do you want some?” He grabbed the blueberries and dropped them in his.  I was feeling so good.  We had another bottle together and I called David and asked him to pick up more champagne for the house.   “All right are we ready to go?”  Yeah, let’s go.  I paid the bill then finished my drink and grabbed a few of the fresh fruits and wrapped them into my napkin stashing them into my purse.  “I can use them for later.”  Upon leaving the place I hailed a cab and we climbed in.   Back at the Mansion we opened up another bottle of Champagne and shared it with those who were there.02082011

David came into the lobby and sat beside me.  “How was shopping?”  “It was nice, JP got lot’s of new clothes and things. He’s definitely ready for the business World.”  I looked over at him and he was dropping blueberries into his champagne flute.  “Just look at him he’s happy as a clam.  You better take it easy there Kimosabe or you’ll have a headache in the morning for your first day of work.”  “he laughed and fell backwards off the stool.  David and I picked him up then carried him to his bedroom and removed his clothes and put him to bed.  I set his alarm clock and got his clothes out for his first day of work.  We went back upstairs to the kitchen.  I said “Would you mind going in with him tomorrow, to sort of hold his hand and ease him in? I would be very grateful. I think after a few days he will be fine.”  “Oh yeah sure I will take him in and bring him home.”   “Thanks.”  We cheers each others glasses and shared some more champagne.

02092011

I went to my room and got out an old spell book my grandmother left me.  It had natural herbal remedies in it.  I looked up the hangover recipe and made it before I went to bed. I got out my basil, black pepper, caraway, cinnamon, coriander, forsythia, ginger, gotu kola, honeysuckle, lavender, lemongrass, onion, pennyroyal, peppermint, plantain, poppy seeds, rosemary, rue, tea and yarrow. Then mixed in the mints they contain potent antioxidants, substances that can help prevent some of the cellular-level damage that alcohol causes.

I left the herbs in a ready tea bag, in the kitchen for him to have tea first thing in the morning. 02092011

The next day I got up, showered and dressed pretty early.  Then I went into the kitchen to talk to Beverly.  “Oh hi Wes, is Beverly out?”  “Yeah, Hi Rori, good morning, she’s at the local market picking fresh ingredients for our menus today.”  I heated the water and then steeped the tea in a pot for JP.  I grabbed the pot, tray cup and saucer and went downstairs.  I lightly knocked on the door and then opened it.  “Hey JP, wake up.”  I shook him then he woke up.  “Sssshhh, David is still sleeping.  You have to get up and get ready for your first day of work.  Here this is your robe go jump into the shower and I will be back in a bit.  He got up and went into the bathroom.  I went back to the kitchen to talk to Wes.  “Hey Wes what do you have for a bagged lunch?”  “We have these roast beef horseradish roll-ups and plenty of fruits.”  He placed them in a brown paper bag. I snapped my fingers and turned the paper bag into a metal lunch box with a thermos. I filled the thermos up with cold milk and threw in some cookies. 02092011

I went back downstairs and tapped on the door before entering.  JP was getting dried off and dressed.  I helped him get his pants on and shirt on and then handed him his tea. “You need this.  It’s a hang over remedy.  You won’t feel anything after you drink it.” He whispered “Thank you.”  “Okay I’m going to wake up David because he’s taking you to work.  I walked over to David’s bed.  I saw his blankets and sheets were open at the foot of the bed, so I lightly touched his feet.  Then I slowly moved my hand up his calf.  Just then he jumped up, “Huh, what?”  I laughed and jumped on top of him and pinned him down.  I whispered in his ear. “You have 20 minutes to shower, dress, eat, grab coffee and get the heck out of here.:  Then I kissed him and jumped off.  “Bye guys call me if you need anything.”  I went back to my bedroom and sat in the reading room while Isabella showered and dressed. 02092011

Isabelle came out wearing one of her new outfits.  “Wow, that looks fantastic on you. What are your plans for today?” “I’m not sure. How about you?”  “I dunno, I haven’t made any.” “Let’s go to coffee and then decide what to do.”  “What a fantastic idea!”. We left the Mansion and walked down to our local coffee shop.  I opened the door and a young man grabbed it for us and then motioned for us to enter first.  “Thank you young man.”  I said and went inside. After ordering we sat down at the table by the window.  I sipped from my latte and stared out at the traffic and pedestrians.  “What sorts of crime fighting are we going to do today?”  Isabelle said with a laugh. “I’m not sure do you think we should go buy us a police scanner?”  “Oh my God can you imagine?  In a city like this we would be busy every second. Well, more like you would be busy all the time.” “Hey that gives me an idea grab your coffee.”  I stood up and went out the door.  I walked to an old empty lot beside the school and  park.  I said “ sit down.” we sat down facing each other.  “Okay put your hands up and into mine. Close your eyes. “  In seconds we were hovering above the ground and slowly turning in a circular motion.  I closed my eyes and carefully set us back on the ground.  “Okay this time I will talk you through it.  You do it.” “I can’t do it.”  “Of course you can, close your eyes, now imagine soft feathers everywhere. All around us even under us.  Now send in a slight breeze.” In moments we were up in the air and then a slight breeze carried us just so slightly over. “Open your eyes.” “Did I do this?” “Yes you did.  I transferred some of my powers to you.  Everyone has their own powers only they can’t figure out how to master them with out proper training and practice. Now concentrate on removing those feathers slowly.”  We came back to the ground slowly & gracefully.  “I can not believe I did that.”  “I can teach you more if you like.”  “Oh please, I would love that!”  “Okay we start training first thing tomorrow.” 02092011

I suggested we go art shopping.  We hit the art district and then wound up at my favorite gallery.  I looked for some of  William Preston’s paintings.  I couldn’t find any so I stopped the sales person “Excuse me do you have anything in by William Preston?”  “Oh, yes he has his own room now, please right this way.”  Just the moment I walked into the room I looked at all his paintings and each and every one of them was more spectacular then the next.  Isabelle was just taken by some of them too. “Oh I want this one!”  She asked the salesperson to lower it and send it to the Mansion.  I found three myself I couldn’t live with out, and it took me all afternoon to decide because I really wanted them all. 02092011

One last lesson. Grab your coffee.  We walked through the store threshold and were teleported through space.  We managed to land right at the front door steps to the Mansion. Because Isabelle wasn’t expecting it she thrust forward a little and I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into me.  “Wow, that was something!”  “You can learn that too.”  Just when I opened the door Toni and Troy ran up to me and hugged me. “Hey little cousins, how are you guys?”  “We’re happy to be back to visit.” Troy said.  “This is my flat mate Isabelle. Isabelle these two twins are my little cousins, Toni and Troy.”  “Hello it’s very nice to meet you.” Isabelle took Toni’s hand to greet her and then had a flash of her future. Her vision was of her and her brother being trapped in a small room, with very little light or air. The exact same time that Isabelle saw the vision, Toni and Troy saw it too.  Toni got scared and pulled her hand away from Isabelle and then fell back onto the floor.  I reached down to help her up. “Oh Honey, what just happened?” “I had a day vision, and she had it too.”  She stood up and both Toni and Troy were just staring at her. “I’m sorry I should have told you.  I don’t have any control over them they just come and go. The night I got caught in the loop I saw everything up until he pushed me off the building. So I had no idea I was in any danger. The day JP grabbed my purse I saw that before it happened too.” I said “As far as I know you’re having visions to prevent things from happening.  You don’t ever react. Why?”  “My Mother and Father had them and they ruined their lives.  I guess I never had much faith in them.”  Toni and Troy said together “You have to fine tune them and then they can save yours and everyone else’s lives someday.”  02102011

“Okay lets meet in the Lobby come in. Now, what exactly did you see?”   The three of them explained to me what they saw and so I taught them a spell that would call me to them if they were in any danger. “Níl a fhios agam cad a dhéanamh, seo é an fáth go bhfuil mé ag glaoch ort, teacht ar dom anois agus mé tarrthála Rori .”

Don’t ever abuse this spell or I will be pretty mad about that when I get there. “ We won’t. Our parents already told us about it.”  “So, I would like you kids to teach Isabelle how to fine tune her insight so she can use it to her benefit. Do you think you could do that for me?”  “Yes, that would be cool.” Toni said. “You guys want to stay a few days, what’s going on?”  “Everyone thinks we’re at camp.  We can stay for a few weeks.”  02102011

Just about dinner time David and JP strolled into the dining room together.  “Hey guys, how was your first day?  “It was okay.” David said.  JP smiled and said “Piece of cake.”  “Okay David you don’t have to go with him tomorrow if you don’t want to.”  David smiled then sat beside me at the table then said “Could we have coffee together tomorrow morning?”  “Yes, that would be nice.”  “Cool.”  The twins came in and sat down at the table too.  “What are we having for dinner?”  “I’m not sure but I think you will like what ever it is.”  Beverly and Wes came in and served everyone dinner then sat down to eat too.  We finished dinner and I went to bed.  I was tired and needed to sleep.  02102011

That next morning I got up early and walked myself to the coffee shop.  I could smell the fresh breads and pastries being made from up the street at the local bakery.  I went inside there first and bought a couple fresh donuts and then headed over to the coffee shop.  When I went inside and placed my order, I noticed that Dave and the twins were already there, sitting at the table by the window.  “Hi you guys, what are you doing up so early?”  “The early bird catches the worm” Dave said. I got my coffee order and joined them at the table.  “What’s going on today? Did you three make plans with out me?”  I asked. Dave said “The kids and I wanted to go to the indoor Indiana Jones theme park. We thought we could make the day of it if we got over there right as they opened.  They have rock climbing, and paint ball, and such, you want to come?”  “Yes I do want to come!” Suddenly I realized I wasn’t really dressed for that so I snapped my fingers and my clothes changed from a relaxed pants suit to jeans and a t-shirt with tennis shoes. 02142010

This theme park was clear across town so we had to take a cab to get there.  It took us about an hour, with traffic. David said he wanted to treat us to everything so I said “by all means feel free, go right ahead.”  The first thing Toni & Troy wanted to do was rock climb. So there happened to be an instructor available who David knew and he geared the kids up and then after a brief introduction they were on their way up the rock.  It was a race to see who got to the top first then down.  Toni won that race.  Then it was Dave and I.  I geared up and then began climbing.  He made it to the top faster than me but he snagged bad on the way down so I  sped right past him saying “Howdy Suckah” laughingly.  We finished that and then we went to the paint ball arena.  This was like a huge replica of the Egyptian pyramids and the tunnels and passageways that were in the movie of Indiana Jones. Troy and I teamed up against Toni and David.  “No powers kids it would be cheating!” “You too Rori!”  We had a head start and ran as fast as we could through the caves and tunnels.  It was about 30 minutes before we heard or saw anyone. Then the first sign of people I began shooting.  They were people who weren’t a part of our group.  Uh oh I thought to myself, now I’ve made some enemies.  Troy said “Hurry lets get them before they get us!”  So we ran around behind them and shot them all.  They had to leave the game.  Just as I turned around Toni shot Troy, and he had to leave then I shot her. All that was left was David and I. I hid in a small cave until he walked by and then I jumped out.  Just then someone shot me from behind.  It was a little girl with a big smile on her face.  I laughed and then left the game.  The kids and I went to order lunch while we waited for Dave to finish the game.  02142011

Just as the food was ready David came walking up, “Hey I got picked off by some little girl.”  “Me too.” I said.  We ate lunch there and then went to the arcade.  The first games they played together were air hockey then the motorcycle video games.  I went off by myself to play a few of my favorite pinball games and beat high scores.  A few hours later the kids and Dave came up to me and asked if we could go to the movies. “Sure sounds good let’s go.”  After the movies we went home.  By now it had been a full day and I was a little tired.  Once home all I wanted to do was take a nice long relaxing bubble bath. The kids were hungry again so they asked Beverly and Wes to make them something to eat.  I wasn’t sure where David when.  I got my bath ready and removed my clothes and lowered myself in.  I just sat back and relaxed, the heat, and the steam were exactly what I needed.  I fell asleep in the tub, and before I knew it someone was massaging my back.  I sat up startled and looked and it was David.   He leaned forward from behind me and began slowly kissing my neck in tiny baby kisses.  I placed my hand in his hair and pulled him into me, so we could kiss.  It was a long, romantic sensual kiss. He backed away and began removing his clothes. First his shirt from over his head, while still caressing my body with one hand.  Then he took off his pants, and everything else and jumped quickly into the tub with me.  We made out for about 45 minutes. The water had become tepid and the bubbles nearly disappeared.  He stood up picking me up and dripping wet carried me to my bed.  He carefully set me inside and then he climbed in beside me.  The blankets and sheets intertwined around us acting like towels as our bodies carefully explored one another. He made  passionate love to me that evening and then we fell asleep with our arms wrapped tight around one another. I woke up and then got dressed and went downstairs.  The chefs were preparing dinner while the kids were in the game room. I went down to check in on them and they were having a good time playing video games.  Come dinner time we sat and talked about our day.  David sat beside me at dinner, and then after dinner he came to bed with me again.  That night he made love to me well into half the night, before we fell to sleep.  The next morning I woke up and just looked at him. He was sound asleep next to me so peaceful and content looking. 02142011

I snuck out of bed and then took a quick shower.  I hadn’t checked in with Jp so I thought it might be a good idea if I did.  I went to the basement and his door was closed.  I knocked on his and he said “Come in.“  He was getting ready for work.  “Hey Rori, how’s it going?” “I’m good I just wanted to see how you’re doing. Are you having a good time at work?”  “Yeah it’s great thank you.”  “Oh good, so how about you and I have breakfast before you go in and then I can go in with you? I have a few meetings to attend and it would be nice to chat with you before that.”  “Yes, sounds good let me grab my coat.”  We left quietly and headed out to the corner cafe.  He opened the door for me like such a gentlemen. Why thank you Sir!” “It’s m y pleasure my Dear.”  We chuckled as we looked for an empty table and sat ourselves. In no time the waitress was there to take our orders.  “I would like two eggs over easy, with bacon, and some coffee. Maybe one slice of wheat toast.”  JP ordered next “I would like the scrambled with sausage and wheat toast, with coffee. Thanks.”  “I was hoping you could give me some feedback about how the department you are in is being run and if there’s anything we could do different or maybe try to improve the way things are done now?”  “I have a list all written down right here in my briefcase.”  He opened it and handed it to me and I looked it over and handed it back to him. “Make me a copy of that would you and I will use it as a checklist and talk about it at the meetings today.”   Yeah, sounds good.”  We ate breakfast and the rest of the time really didn’t talk much about work.  “How are you and David doing?”  “We’re good.  I mean I really wanted to take things slow but how slow is slow, I mean really?  He’s a great guy with my little cousins and he seems to get along with everyone in the Mansion, and the Band too.”  “I really like him, and we do get along really well. I can’t remember ever having such a cool flat mate before.”   “That’s good, cause I like having you two men in the Mansion and I hope you both plan staying for a very long time!” We finished breakfast and our coffee and then walked over to the Factory.  Once at the factory I said “Thanks for having breakfast with me I will see you later at a few of the meetings.”  “Yes, I enjoyed it thank you.”  I went to my office and then made a few phone calls. 02142011

I called David’s cell and he picked up. “Hi handsome, did you sleep well?”  “Yes, you snuck out. Where did you go?” I needed to come into work today for some meetings so I asked JP if he wanted to have breakfast with me and talk over work before our meetings today.”  “How was it? What time will you be home?”  “I have three meetings back to back so I’m thinking after three.” “Okay I’m going to take the kids out on my friends boat in the bay for a little bit and we can meet you back at the house my three.” “That sounds good, be careful with them. I will see you later.”  “Okay see you.” He said then we hung up.  Just then my secretary walked in and said “Hey Rori, nice to see you.  Here’s your itinerary and the files you asked for.” “Thanks Jimmy, how’s everything?”  “Things are great thanks.”  “Oh good, let’s go for a walk.”  We walked the plant and went over all the problems  in shipping, production and purchasing before the meetings.  After the meetings I caught up with JP.  “Hey, you ready to call it a day?”  “Yes, I am let’s go.”  I suggested we go have some beers.  I also invited Jimmy.  Jimmy caught up with us after he locked up the offices and then put some things away. “So Jimmy, do you play any instruments or sing?” I asked. He said I play the Bass and I sing.”  “Oh nice I need a Bass player so how about you meet us for practice this weekend say 9 am at this club?” “Sure sounds good.”  Jimmy got to the door first and held it opened for me, then I went in.  “Rori!”  Kyle shouted from the DJ booth.  Then Molly ran over and gave me a big hug.  “I miss you girl.  Where have you been?”  “Oh here, there and everywhere.”  We laughed and went up to the bar.  I ordered three beers.   The bartender set them on the counter and I handed him the money then I passed one to JP and the other to Jimmy.  I grabbed mine then said “Common boys lets go find a nice table.” 02142011

The Adventures of Rori  O’Shae

The story begins I suppose when my Mom met my Dad out in the bayous of Louisiana. They were in school together and also lived in the same small southern town.  My father was not all that outgoing, but his best friend Jasper was.  Mom was a loner who pretty much stuck to her books, and homework.  Dad did what he needed to do but in between he ran around causing havoc with Jasper and a few other friends.  The day that they met was in the Summer while school was out.  My dad’s name is Doug, Doug Parker.  My Mom’s name is Tierney McMullin.  So while I tell you this story I will use their first names rather than Mom and Dad. Doug was out on the river in a flat fan craft with his best friend Jasper.  Right beside the river was a frontage road which everyone took to and from school because it seemed shorter of a walk from the bus stop then the main street that branched off to each driveway.  Since school was out this walkway was used pretty frequently by all the local kids in town.  Tierney just happened to be walking back with a brown bag in her arms after she went to the local grocery store to pick up a few things for her parents. Jasper saw her first and said “Oh hey Tierney.”  She said hi and kept walking.  Donny DeSante and Amando Marino ran up from behind her and Donny nabbed that bag right out from Tierney’s arms. He skipped backwards while Amando stood beside her poking at her.  She yelled “Give me that back you jerk! I’m going to tell you something right now, if you don’t give that bag back to me the same way you found it then I will do something to make you sorry for it.”  Jasper and Doug saw this and drove the boat to the other shore and jumped off.  “Hey pinhead, give her back the bag, NOW!”  Donny stopped dead in his tracks looked over Doug and Jasper and had a look on his face like he had seen a ghost or something. “Here, so sorry, here you go little missy. Come on Amando, we don’t want any trouble.”  They hurried up and handed Tierney the bag and they ran off.  Jasper asked “Hey, are you all right?”  “Jasper, yes thank you.” Jasper said “I want to introduce you to my best friend, and brother Doug.”  “Are you two really brothers?” She asked as she extended her hand out to Doug. “Hi it’s nice to meet you, and yeah he and I are closer than any two brothers could ever be.  Even closer then me and my real brothers.”   “Wow that’s really great.”  She smiled took her hand back and then walked back to her house.  Jasper and Doug finished fishing and went back to Doug’s family cottage.  Over that summer Doug and Tierney would find themselves constantly at the same places at the same time.  They began to walk together, and help each other carry groceries, or fishing tackle or with anything really.  Jasper, Doug and Tierney were together after that Summer ended and school began just about every day.  They were the best of friends.   01192011

As it happened in the romance department Tierney was so shy and she limited herself to only hanging out with Jasper and Doug, come Junior High School and dances she was asked by guys she didn’t really know from school.  Most of the time she said no.  This Spring dance was a big dress up and fancy dance and everyone was supposedly going.  Frank Marcel asked her to the dance on a Saturday night so she accepted.  She bought a fancy dress, and waited all night for Frank to pick her up and he never showed.  Doug happened to notice her light was on in her bedroom and he figured out she hadn’t made it to the dance.  Doug threw rocks at her window and she opened it.  “Doug Parker what are you doing here?’  “Hey I was walking by and noticed you’re still home, what happened?”  She said “Hold on I’ll be right down.  She changed out of the dress and into her regular clothes and met Doug out in the barn.  She confide in him and cried on his shoulder.  He comforted her and then they began kissing.  One thing led to another and before they knew it they were making love on the bails of hay in the barn.  Mom and Dad experienced sex for the first time in their lives.  Not much came from it after that because the next day my Grandparents up and moved out of Louisiana straight to Quincy Massachusetts. 01192011

When I turned 15 Mom was driving home from work and she was killed in a bad accident.  That morning she forgot her drivers license and so the paramedics and hospital hadn’t identified her for a few days.  They had the police trace her through the plates of the car, and the DMV.  After they contacted Grandma and Grandpa the only thing they could do was let me become adopted by their old family friends who were wealthy and much younger then they were back in Ireland, Liam and Kiara O’Shae.   I said my goodbyes and was shipped off to Ireland.  At 16 I began having dreams of Mom.  She was always visiting me in some old cottage out in the country somewhere.  It looked like it was in France or something.  Anyway, she would come to me and teach me another language and read these books to me that I hadn’t known anything about before.  By 18 I went off to college.  My new adopted family sent me to the finest colleges in Europe. Once I graduated I suppose that’s when the adventures began. 01192011

At the age of 22 once I graduated college.  I was asked to take over the family shoe business in Europe, England and Ireland.  Being so young it forced me to grow up and become very mature.  Each night I slept I continued to practice the craft that my Mother was teaching me in my sleep.   I was also becoming fluent in a secret ancient magical language along with French, Gaeilge, and Spanish.  I would sneak off to the back alleys of the brick buildings and practice my magic.  Levitating garbage cans. Turning rats into cats. Changing my appearance to anything I could imagine.  I began to realize that I was really a lot like my Mom.  I made friends through out life but nothing concrete became of them.  Maybe it was because I was so busy with school and the business.  I was also trying to keep my craft a secret.  One day while I was practicing magic out back in the alley of the Shoe Factory, this guy named Kyle walked right into my transformation spell and I turned him into a dog.  I wasn’t sure how to change him back so I took him around with me for the day.  The manager, supervisor and some of the workers would feed him and give him water and pet him.  They wanted to keep him as the factory mascot.  I just laughed.  As soon as I got home I changed him back and erased that part of his memory.  “Um Rori?  What am I doing here and where am I?”  “Kyle you are at my estate.  I live here alone and have lots of room.  I mentioned it to you and you said you would love to see it.  Did you forget already?  Anyways here’s out scotch on the rocks, cheers!”    01192011

Since that day Kyle became one of my best friends and a room mate. I even realized his potential in business management and hired him as my personal assistant.  Another friend that I had acquired was Molly my hair dresser, manicurist and beautician.  Molly moved in only a couple days ago.  So it was me, Kyle and  Molly , the three musketeers. We would go out to dinners and clubbing together.  On holidays we would just catch a train across Europe and site see and take pictures.  I didn’t really need to dedicate all my time at the shoe factory because it was all self efficient and the employees were lifers that knew their jobs and they were paid well to keep them.  Something came over me and I wanted to manage a band, maybe do a little singing.  So Kyle and I posted an add in the local paper and it was to take auditions for a band.  I found the lead guitarist. Kyle managed to locate a great drummer.  I mentioned it to Molly and she happened to know a great couple of horn players.  I managed to hire a keyboardist, along with three back up singers.   01192011

“Okay Molly you and Kyle are going to switch off with me singing.  I will manage the band and get up local gigs first then after we get into our groove we can go on tour.”  “Sounds good to me”  Kyle said.  We would meet every night in the large barn off to the side of my estate. The first night I had introductions over food and drinks.  Okay here’s our drummer: Bob Marcel, The guitarist: Micky Kacmarek, our number one man on horns: Ronnie Roux, the second horn: Mary Patit. “Bonjour” she smiled. Then here are our three back up singers: Dorothy Fox, Candice Lane “Candi and Hey” she said, then Bertha Greene.  The last person I almost forgot is on the keyboards or piano is Jeremy West.”  This is Kyle Duffy and Molly Sweeny, and I am Rori O’Shae.” 01192011

I had the local catering company bring in cold cuts, breads, cheeses, and all sorts of assorted salads.  “Has anyone thought of a name for the band yet?” asked Kyle.  Bob spoke up first, “How about Tingis Pilosa?” I smiled at him with one of my half smirks and shook my head no.  “The what about Valia Capria? It’s a cute little black bug with a lil orange on his back.”  He said moving his hands to the shape of a little bug. “Um No.”  Mary said “Dahlias.”  “Sorry no flowers either.” I suppose we should sleep on it.”  Kyle and Molly said at the same time “That’s it!”  “Uh what?” I was confused.  “Sleep On It!” I laughed. “Yes I like it!” Bertha exclaimed. “Me too!” said Candi. Bob and Micky shook their heads yes.  “okay I guess our new group is “Sleep On It.” 01192011

Our fist jam session didn’t go as well as I hoped but I handed out some new music and asked everyone to return in three days.  Kyle and I went to the kitchen and popped in a pizza, then grabbed some sodas and went to watch a movie on dvd.   Molly came in and sat down on the couch with us and we all three snuggled and bundled into our snuggie blankets.  I fell asleep before the movie ended.  Molly woke us up and we all went to our bedrooms.  I got into bed and fell asleep and dreamt about my Mom and more training.  The telephone rang and I answered it “uh..hello?”  “Hi is this Rori O’Shae?”  “Yes it is who’s calling?” “My name is Paul Springer and I am calling from New York NY.  I have heard some things about you and I was hoping that you could come to NY and do a little work for me. I’m very sorry about calling so late, there’s a time zone difference and I would pay you very handsomely.”  I sat up in my bed and said “I don’t really need the money, but what sort of work are you talking about?”  “A group of good friends of mine and I were talking about the ghost problems we are having in my deceased Mothers New York estate and somehow your name came up.  You are my last hope I tried everything else and nothing seems to work.  I’m hoping to sell the estate but I can’t with these ghosts, they’re relentless.”  “Okay I will fly in tomorrow with my crew and see what we can do for you.”  He seemed relieved by the tone in his voice “Thank you so much Rori, bless you!” and hung up.  I fell back to sleep.  The next morning I called the band and asked them to pack for New York, NY.  They needed to bring their instruments and luggage.  The flight was seven hours and 26 minutes from England to NY.  I managed to sleep through out most of the flight.  After we got off the plane we were greeted by Paul.  “Hello thank you for coming.” We piled into two limos and were taken to the 1017 Madison Avenue New York, NY estate.  The Limo drivers unpacked our things with the butler and a couple other servants.  “Please put our equipment in the basement, thank you.”  I said as Paul grabbed my arm and escorted me up the stairs.  He opened the door and I stood inside this grand foyer.  It was filled with antique furniture and expensive rugs over hard wood floors.  “Absolutely stunning, how much is a place like this selling for?”   He smiled and said “with out ghosts up to 72 million. with ghosts about half that.”   As everyone was coming in, Paul continued “This is a seven story building built in the early 1970’s.  The rumors are that the building that they leveled was over 200 years old and haunted.  This new building went up and the ghost never left. It has 22 rooms and is about 12,000 square feet.  I only have 10 bedrooms so two of you would need to bunk up.  I hope that’s not a problem.”   “No not at all I think Molly and I can handle sharing a room together right Molly?”  “Huh? ..uh….oh yeah sure.”  She was just in awe of the whole grandeur of the estate.  01202011

I looked over the place and said to Paul, “I would like to make you an offer.  I will give you 40 million for it.”

He said, I will draw up the contract and have it sent over in the morning. “Wow that was easy!”  Kyle said as he sat down.  Micky said “Do you think all the furniture and everything comes with it?”  Paul heard him as he was walking out and turned and said, “Furniture, and everything even the ghosts.”  He had a strange laugh as he closed the doors and then left.  Kyle got on the phone and had 40 Million transferred to an American account for escrow.  “Well, welcome to our new home for a while. Kyle, Molly, I am going to need to hire a few good chefs and housekeepers.  They will need to be available on call so living close by might be a good idea.  I will let you guys take care of that while I look over the whole estate some more.  01202011

Kyle suggested that two more couples of us bunk up freeing up two bedrooms one for chefs and the other for housekeepers.  “Great Idea, you are in charge of that Kyle.”  “Micky and  Bob you two bunk up and Dorothy and Bertha you two bunk up.”   I went into the basement and the servants and chauffeurs were unloading the band equipment and setting everything up.  “Hey guys, I’m Rori I just bought the place.  Would you be interested in working for me on a  regular basis, or are you even available to?” They all were checking me out up and down like I was a piece of meat. “Yes Ma’am.”  “Please don’t call me Ma’am, it makes me feel old.  I’m probably either the same age as you or only a couple years older!”  “So how is it someone so young comes into money like this?” “It’s a family affair, you could say.  So what about the four of you staying here. I can one room set aside for all of you they’re pretty large.”  “That’s cool, sure.”  “My personal assistant Kyle can work out the details, thanks.”  01202011

I went looking for Kyle and let him know that we needed three rooms not just two.  He had Candice and Mary bunk up together so we could have the four guys in the basement have one room.

He gave me a roster of the help and their files:

1. Chauffeur 1 - Butler - Todd Jones

2. Chauffeur 2 - David Cole

3. Servant 1. Steve Johnson

4. Servant 2. Michael Palmer

5. Executive Chef - Beverly Love

6. Chef - West Benson

7. Housekeeper -Team Leader - Jeanine Freestone

8. Housekeeper 2 - Roselyn  Lawless

I have three in one room, Beverly, Jeanine, and Roselyn, and then I have three in another room Todd, David, and West.  The two servants Steve and Michael are in the 3rd bedroom.  “Thanks so much for working this all out for me.”  “Sure no problem.”  Kyle left me in the office, and I hears some thumping in the closet.  I walked over to it and looked inside and there wasn’t anyone inside it.    01202011

I sat back down and went over the files that Kyle gave me.  Michael came in and asked me if there was anything I needed.  I said “Sure could you take this list and you and Todd go pick up these things for me? I have a charge account opened at “Jerry’s Market up the street.”   The guys stopped off at La Masion Du Chocolat and bought some really great chocolates.  Meanwhile I walked the house trying to locate anything supernatural or odd. I couldn’t get any readings off my internal vibes.  Well at least not until I got to the 7th floor. Actually not counting the basement it was the 6th and top floor.  There was one bathroom and four bedrooms right off the stairway. I noticed it sounded like heavy walking foot steps on the floor.  The closet doors kept opening and shutting.  The toilet and bidet were flushing on their own.  Once inside the bathroom I saw two small children, one little boy who looked to be about seven and a little girl who looked like she was five.  “Oh hey sorry, I hope I didn’t startle you.”  They looked at each other in fear and stopped flushing. “Wait you can see us?” he asked.  “Of course I can see you. Now this is my new home and I was just wondering if there’s anything that I can do for you two?” They screamed and ran right through me and vanished into thin air after they passed through me.   I snapped my finger to teleport my ghostly spell book that my Mother’s Great Great Grandmother left me and I went down to the Forth floor where my Master suite bedroom was and sat down at the desk to read.  I felt a cold chill travel through me this time but I didn’t see any ghosts. Right then the fireplace lit.  I opened the book to a spell that read “How to freeze a ghost in his/her tracks.”  I memorized it and then placed the book on the shelf.  Once unpacked I heard a knock on the door.  “Hey Kyle, come check this out.”  I reached for the book and opened it where I book marked it,  “What’s this?”  “It’s a spell to freeze a ghost in its tracks.”  I’d like everyone in the house to learn it so if they happen to see any they can stop them and ask them what they want.  It’s one sure way to annoy them and it might possibly convince them to leave and maybe go haunt somewhere else.”   “Okay I will Xerox copies and pass them out.” 01202011

I realized that getting rid of ghosts was not going to be that easy at all but it will get us some of the answers we need to get them to move on.  “Hey Rori”  Molly said. “Hi Molly.  I saw two child ghosts up on the top floor in the bathroom a boy about 7 and a girl about 5.  They were up there playing with the plumbing.”  “Oh wow so it’s true.”  I smiled and said “Yeah, but it’s okay we’ll get rid of them, soon enough.  Are you all settled in ?  “Yes it’s huge, I can’t believe it’s all our.” “Yeah this floor belongs to just you and me, Dorothy & Bertha. Pretty cool huh?”   “Do they have the Master Suite bath like we do?  I said “No but Kyle has the same room on the lower floor as we do only by himself, he’s spoiled.”  01202011

I pulled down the ghost spell book to study it some more.  Molly went to the kitchen to see what the Chef’s were cooking. I came across and interesting spell.  It was how to become a ghost for an hour.  I thought to myself now why would anyone want to be a ghost for an hour? That seems so stupid. I shook my head and continued to read. I heard a knock at my door and it was Bertha.  “Hi Bertha come on in what’s up?”  She said “I was just wondering how’s rent and food and all that going to work out for all of us?”  “Oh you guys live here free of charge.  I supply the food for everyone. It’s cheaper to feed us all in bulk sometimes.  Don’t worry about that.  Now if we come into some gigs the money that we make with that will be split evenly. Sound cool?”  “Cool, yeah everyone was wondering but didn’t know how to ask so they nominated me.”  If people want to go to work around practices and shows full time or part time for their own money that’s cool too. I’m not going to charge anyone rent.” She thanked me and then left the room. 01202011

Kyle walked in and pulled up a chair and sat beside me. “ I passed out that spell and some of them looked at me like I was crazy.” “Here’s another one. How to silence a ghost. They are going to want to use that one when they keep them up at night.” “Okay I will Xerox copies and pass this out too.” He took the book and I went out to the dining room to see if our dinner was ready.  I walked into to kitchen and saw Molly talking to Beverly.  “Hey what time shall we expect dinner?” “Give me an hour, is that okay?”  “Yes I’m planning on going to bed early jet lag you know.”  I went into the dining room and watched Steve and Mike set the table.

“Hey you’re only setting the table for eight? No I want everyone to eat together as a family. Please set the table for Nineteen! Let everyone know”  I went back up to my room to read.  01202011

Michael turned to Steven and said “How unusual, but ok.” Kyle walked in and heard them talking.  “Rori comes from an adoptive family and it was very small, with out cousins, siblings uncles or aunts.  She likes to think of the people who share the space under her roof with her,  as her family.”  “We totally understand Sir.”  Steven said.  “Please I’m not Sir, call my Kyle.” He left and went to his room.  Molly walked through the dining room and back to our bedroom.  She came in and laid down on her bed.  “I’m beat all the sudden.”

“Yeah that happens in global travel. I want to go to bed right after dinner.”  “Yes, me too.”  Once dinner was ready everyone sat down at the table.  I allowed Kyle to sit at the head of the table and Molly and I sat on either side of him.” Chef please serve two types of wine with dinner red and white, enough for everyone.”  They brought up   They carried up eight bottles of wine from the basement and then opened one white and one red then set them on the table. Dinner was so good and people didn’t really talk much our first night. Once it was over I said my good nights and went to bed.  01202011

Come morning I was full of energy. I got up and showered and dressed before Molly, then I went down to Kyle’s bedroom and snuck inside. I jumped on his bed and was jumping up and down saying “Wake up…get up….wakie wakie time for cakie…wake up wake up…wooohoo….”  I was trying to be as obnoxious as I could be.  “OMG!  Fucking RORI! What are you doing? UGH! He berried his head deeper under his pillows.  I jumped off the bed and said “Don’t you make me…”  He just laid there and so I magically teleported one blanket at a time off the bed and on to a nearby chair until all there was is the sheet.  “Rori No!~ unless you want to see me the way God and my Mamma made me!”  He sat up quickly and pulled the sheet up to his chin and threw a pillow over his groin. “hahahahaha…you big woosey, get up I want to eat a quick breakfast and have a jam session with the band this morning!”  01212011

I left him to get dressed and I woke up everyone else in the house.  The staff got up and showered and dressed to get busy working for the estate while the musicians got dressed and went down stairs to meet up for our first jam session in New York.  “Hey did everyone sleep good?”  Mary said “I didn’t too much because of all the noise that I was hearing in my room.”  “What was it?”  “Well it sounded like foot steps.”  Candice spoke up “yeah I thought it was one of the girls from the staff but when I went to look no one was there.”  “hhhmmm I will have to check it out tonight” I said.  We jammed pretty well for the next few hours and then we took a break for Breakfast.  “Okay that’s a rap.  Let’s meet back here tonight at 5:00PM” I asked  Kyle if he wouldn’t mind sharing his room with Jeremy so we could keep the men in the band all on the same floor.  He said “Yeah sure, I like Jeremy.” 01212011

I had the extra bed in Todd’s room taken downstairs and put in Kyle’s room and then I let Jeremy know he was moving in with Kyle.    The band members showered and cleaned up for the day before we all sat down for breakfast.  While we were eating I mentioned that we should spend the next few days checking out the neighborhood and some of New York.   I gave those who needed cash some money and then we enjoyed a delicious breakfast filled with fresh fruits, cereals, muffins, and pastries. Molly, Kyle and I left the house and walked down the street to check out the shops lined up along the neighborhood.  01212011

We began to realize by walking around the neighborhood that we were right in the center of the Artist district in the city.  The first gallery we walked into I came across the most beautiful painting I had ever seen  and I just had to have it.  “Hello and welcome. Could I help you with something?’ “Yes I can’t seem to make out the artist of this painting and I was hoping to purchase it and have it delivered to my home.”  I said.  “Oh sure let me see….it looks like the artist is Ben Preston.  He’s an artist that is out of California and he hosts exhibits here as well as San Francisco and Paris France. Let’s see this is called Country Cottage and it’s selling for five thousand dollars. That’s a very good price for his work.  I have more of his work back against that wall over there if you would like to see  it.”  “Yes, I would like to take this one.” We walked over to the back wall and looked at all his work.  One of his paintings was of a man standing on the beach with the Golden Gate brides and San Francisco in the background.  The man was extremely detailed and clearly the focal point of the painting.  “How much is this one?”  “That one is called Doug Marin and it’s Fifteen thousand dollars.”  “Okay wrap that one up to and please deliver it to this address.”  I paid for the paintings and we left back out to the street.  “Yeah that artist is pretty impressive.” said Kyle. “I know right?” Molly agreed.  01212011

I headed right away into the local coffee shop and said “Hi  would like to open a charge account.  Here’s my information.”  The Barista asked me to please step aside while he got me the manager.  In moments the manager walked up to me and said “Hello, I’m Pat. How can I help you?”  “Hi, I’m Rori O’Shae and I live here in the neighborhood at 1017 Madison Avenue New York, NY estate.”  Before I could continue he stopped me and said “Oh yes the old Springer Estate.  Please sign this card for our files and the account will be opened immediately.  There’s no credit line limit here.” “Thank you very much and it’s a pleasure to meet you.”  I asked the Barista for three large lattes.  He made them quickly and we went back out to the street. 012342011

“So Molly, what do you want to go see?” “Oh I don’t know I just enjoy hanging out with my 2 best friends in the city. “Ok what about you Kyle?”   “ I would like a massage and maybe a facial.”  Just as he finished his sentence we came walking right up to a neighborhood spa.  All of us just laughed and walked inside.  “Welcome, how can I help you today?”  “Hi Three full spa treatments. That is of course if you have the openings.”  “Oh yes, we do. Pleas sign in and then follow me.”  I signed in and then followed the spa attendant.  She put Kyle in the first room, me in the second and Molly in the third.  I removed my clothes and laid down on the table. An attendant walked in and covered me up with a sheet.  “Hi my name is Jean and I am your massage therapist today. Are we giving you the full body massage?” “Yes that would be fine thank you.”  I fell asleep after that and slept through the whole massage.  01242011

After the massage was finished I was feeling so relaxed and calm.  We all three met back in the steam room.  Once ten minuets of that passed then we each showered dressed and met back into the lobby. “Thanks so much, and please come back again soon!”  “No thank you it was wonderful!”  We went outside and then headed back up the block to our home.  Just as I stepped through the door I heard screaming and door slamming.  I ran up stair with Kyle and Molly close behind me.  “Hey is everyone okay up here?”  The door to Mary and Candice’s bedroom opened and I slowly walked in “Hello? It’s me can I came in?” Candice and Mary were still yelling and scream at one another.  “Hey you two what’s going on?” “Rori this fucking bitch has been sneaking my clothes out of my closets and drawers and hiding them from me all around the estate!”  Mary shouted.  “That’s a flat out lie.  I have my own clothes and why would I play childish games like that?” “Please both of you sit down.”  I said calmly because I had just come back from a perfect spa experience. They continued hitting each other and pulling each other’s hair, and screaming.  I softly spoke in a foreign language that my Mother had taught me and then they both stopped everything and sad down quietly on the end of Mary’s bed.  “What was that?’ Kyle asked.  “I will explain later. Now, I don’t think anyone is taking your clothes Mary.  I believe it’s the ghosts and they are trying to cause havoc amongst ourselves.  If we fight with each other then they might have a chance to run us all out of here.  I do not intend to allow some annoying spirits run me out of my home, ever! I have the means to contact them as well as send them away forever to a remote place on Earth were they would never be able to enter this Estate again.  I don’t want to have to resort to that if I can help it.” I sat down on the floor and I called a meeting with all the ghosts in the house.  I called each one of them to join me in that room.  I counted them and it seemed outside of the children there were six other adults.  “YOU: Ghosts, I’m giving you the choice right now. You don’t know me, and I don’t really know who or why you are here but I can tell you this. If you continued to cause havoc here with the living I will exile you from this estate.  I have been fully trained in the ancient powers and if you know anything about them, you know I mean business.” The adult ghosts wailed a bit and then faded away.  The children stayed and said “We’re sorry, we were just playing a game with each other. We won’t do it again.” Then they faded away as well. 01252011

The women realized that they were fighting over something that was out of their control and then they apologized to one another. “Ok good, see you tonight at our evening Jam session.”  We all left them and went our separate ways.  I went to the kitchen to see what the Chef’s were preparing for dinner.. Kyle went to his room to lie down for a bit.  The young boy ghost popped in and watched him sleep.  Kyle woke up feeling that someone was looking at him.  Then the boy faded into his vision.  Kyle was a little spooked about it then realized that he wasn’t there to harm him. “Hi, can I help you?’  “I’m sorry I was just wondering what it would be like to be your age.” “Well, how old are you?”  The boy said “I’m 8 years old.” “How did you die?”  “I was sick with pneumonia one Winter. My sister died a week after me, the same way.”  “Oh man that really sucks. So why haven’t you moved on? I mean that is what spirits are supposed to do right?”  “I suppose so, only I feel like I didn’t live enough so I never moved on.” “My name is Kyle what’s yours?”  “I’m Garret, and my sisters name is Heather.” “it’s nice to meet you. I don’t have many friends but I’d be happy to hang with you and answer any questions you might have.”  Kyle said then laid back down to take a nap. 01252011

After Kyle’s nap he jumped into the shower. Jeremy came in to use the toilet.  “Hey you getting ready for the jam session?”  Kyle peered out the shower curtain with his head full os shampoo.  “Yes, just getting cleaned up.”  Jeremy finished going and held off from flushing so that there wasn’t a burst of hot water in there for Kyle.  “You mind if I jump in for a quick rinse?”  “Nope not at all.”  Then he removed his clothes quickly and jumped in with Kyle and they both lathered.  Micky walked in to use the toilet and saw that there were two guys in the shower.  He peeked in and asked “You two going to be long?”  “Nope just about finished.”  They rinsed off and then grabbed their towels.  Dried off a little and then wrapped themselves with them and went to their bedroom ro get dressed.  Micky got undressed and got in.  He lathered up and while he was showering Bob came in used the toilet and flushed “Hey!” “Oh shit sorry man I forgot. Really sorry.” He said then walked out.  01262011 

All the guys showered, shaved and cleaned up for the jam session.  The women were down in the basement first.  The guys all went down together.  “Hey we’re only going to jam this evening for a few hours.”  Everyone agreed.  Two hours came and went by quickly.  Most of us felt like we weren’t getting in enough time so instead of 2 hours in the morning and 2 hours in the evening we all agreed starting tomorrow we would jam from 11:00 AM to 5:00 PM Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday.  That way if we booked a gig it would be on Friday night or Saturday night.   I had been becoming much more confident about the band and our work but I wasn’t too thrilled that we were acting as a cover band with nothing original.  I had heard that Bob and Ronnie had experience writing songs so I asked them if they could put together about five new songs for us, and I said to them “Take your time there’s no rush.” 01262011

Come dinner time, we met in the dining room.  I didn’t socialize much.  I ate, excused myself and then went to my bedroom.  I picked up a book and began reading it.  All of the sudden the windows were opening and shutting.  My dresser drawers were opening and closing.  I whispered an ancient visibility spell and the two adults ghosts causing the ruckus became visible to me. One man and one woman.   “Can I help you?”   “yes, GET OUT!”  When they screamed this to me my book flew out of my hands and went across the room sliding on the floor.  My hair was blown away form my face and stood on end.  I slowly stood up from the chair that I was sitting in and I began to conjure up a huge blast of energy.  I spoke in the foreign language again and then I said “NO, YOU!” I blasted the two of them with the energy then they flew through every wall until they were standing outside the estates from steps.  I was furious now, so I cast a major spell to extinguish all the ghosts from the estate.  They all were thwarted outside to the front curb.  All but the two children.  I allowed them to stay.  I picked up my book and sat back down and continued to read when all the sudden the two children became visible.  “Thank you for getting rid of them.  They have been a nascence to us for centuries.”  I looked them and said with a smile. “Really is was my pleasure.” Then just continued to read. 01262011

Molly came into the room and she got ready for bed.  All the girls on our floor used the bathroom and went to bed.  The guys were up drinking and playing poker in Kyle’s dining area.  “It’s a good thing this house is so big because otherwise that group of rowdy guys might keep us up all night long.”  Molly said as she climbed into her bed.  I got into my pajamas and climbed into mine.  “Yeah I know.  I am really beginning to like it here.  Good night Molly.”  “Sleep tight Rori.”  While the guys were playing poker Garret was welcome to stay and hang out with them like one of the guys. Heather was up on the top floor messing around with all the making and hair products while the women up there were sleeping.  01262011

“All right guys I’m going to head to bed. Good night and see you in the morning.” Kyle finished his drink and then went into his bedroom.  The guys began to clean up and then clear out.  I heard some noise in the house about two or three hours later so I put on my robe and walked the hallways and stairways until I could determine the source.  I walked down to the basement and found  Bob and Ronnie down there.  Bob was sitting at his drums and Ronnie was polishing his horn.  “Hey guys is everything okay?”  “Yeah sure Rori.” Bob said.  “Hey Rori, Bob and I were talking and we would like to know if we could take these two rooms down here instead of being on the upper floors?”  “Well, that’s fine and all but I would need to have a couple bathrooms put in.”  I walked over to the storage rooms off both guest rooms and I magically designed bathrooms. Each one had it’s own toilet, shower, and sink with wall to wall tile.  “Okay I’m finished what do you think?”  “They look great! Thanks!”  They were so excited they ran upstairs to pack up and move to the basement.   I sat in the basement thinking about some songs.  I grabbed a pad and pen and started jotting down the lyrics from my head.  Bob and Ronnie came down and then got there stuff all set up in their rooms. “Hey good night guys.”  “Good night Rori.” I went back upstairs to my room and went to bed.  01262011

The house was oddly quiet when I woke up the next morning.  It had seemed unusual because there were so many people living all under the same roof as well as having a small click of ghosts co inhabiting as well.  I got up, ran some bath water and then climbed in to shave my legs. As soon as I finished all the other women began to come in and get ready for their day.  “Hi, good morning.”  I said to each.  “Here let me get out of here and the tub is all yours.”  I unplugged the stopper and then climbed out. Molly handed me my folded towel and then stripped down for her shower.  “Thanks Hun.”  “Sure.”  Bertha came in and asked if she could use the mirror. She  pulled back her hair and applied some makeup at the sinks.  She take their showers or baths at night.  I went into my room and got dressed.  Before I sat down on the chair to put on my shoes someone knocked on my door.  “Come in.”  Janine came in and asked if she could turn down my bed.  “Oh sure honey, come right in.”  I left her to work and went to the kitchen to talk to the cooks.  Just as I walked into the kitchen one of the servants entered to announce that someone was at the door.  I went to the door and standing in the foyer was this strikingly handsome man who was broad shouldered with blond hair and big blue eyes.  He had dimples in his cheeks that were visible even when he wasn’t smiling.  “Hello may I help?”  “Hi My name is Jasper Deveraux Ma’am and I knew your Mother back in Louisiana.  She gave me this here trinket to hold on to for her and she never asked for it back, so I just thought you should have it.”  “Please come in, and don’t call me Ma’am, my name is Rori.”  I showed him to the lobby where we sat down at the couches.  I looked over the box he handed me and it was made out of wood, with these delicate little hinges and latches on it.  I looked at him then looked at it and opened it.  Inside was the most magnificent trinket I had ever seen on a necklace.  It was a tiny silver plated tea pot, on a white gold chain.  “This is beautiful!  Thank you so much for bringing it to me.”  “It is my pleasure Rori.  Well I best be going I am in town with two of my best friends for one of his Art Exhibits, and I don’t want to be late or they will have my hide.  They knew your Mom too and we all thought the World of her.”   “Please tell them I said hello.  Is there any chance we could meet up while you are here and maybe talk about Mother?”  “Oh no we’re heading back to California right after the show.  They live there I’m still in Louisiana.  If you’re ever in the state please be sure to look me up.”  I walked him back into the foyer and he and I embraced and kissed both cheeks. “Thanks again so much for his necklace.”  He winked and then walked out. 01272011

 I studied the trinket very closely.  There was something mysterious about it.  Just to touch it I could feel the energy radiating all around me.  I set it on the table, then the energy would go away.  I pick it up it would come back.    Kyle and Molly came into the lobby and I quickly put the trinket back into the box and held it close to me.  “Hey Rori, good morning.  Who was that?”  “Oh someone my Mother used to know a long time ago.”  “Oh, ok. Common let’s go eat.”  We went into the dining room and everyone was already there eating.  “Good Morning Rori, Kyle, and Molly.”  We sat down and ate. 01272011

Today I called a meeting with everyone and let them know I was going to be gone for a few days.  “So enjoy your time off and we will get back to band practice when I return.”  I packed a bag, then snapped my fingers and I was back in England at my estate. The first thing I did was take the trinket to an old local pawn shop where I was good friends with the owner.  “Hey Jay, this is a trinket that I got from my Mom.  Do you know anything about it?” He said “Hold on, I think I saw something similar in one of my old books, let me go get it.”  He left and came back with this dusty old book then set it on the counter and opened it.  He thumbed through the pages until he came upon the picture of the same trinket.  “Here we go, it says here that this was a trinket that was originally owned by Merlin and he charmed it and gave it to one if his cousins. Her name was Esmeralda.  It says here it works as a power transference vessel and that there’s another piece to it that was separated and its location kept secret from everyone.  The power the two together posses are not matched by any living being in the history of magic. It says that only the relatives of Merlin are able to tap into that power. So….where did you say you got this?”  “A man showed up at my NY estate and said he know Mom and she wanted him to give this to me.” Jay turned the page and there was another picture.  It was another trinket only this one was of a tea cup made out of the same materials as the one I had.  “Oh brother, a tea pot and a tea cup? How quaint.”  I said and smiled. Jay slammed the book closed and then asked “So are we on a hunt for the matching tea cup?” I said “How soon can you be ready?”  He said “I’m ready let me grab my bag.” 01292011

 

The first place we looked was in the local library and where our good friend Mrs. Peabody worked. As soon as we walked in we noticed her up top of the highest ladder putting books in their place.  “Oh My God, look who’s finally come to visit me!”  She came down the ladder quickly by setting both her feet on the outside of the ladder and sliding down. “Jay! Rori!  I haven’t seen you in forever! Let me take a look at you. Both looking a little Mufti.”  “Mufti? You old Battleaxe….gimme a hug!”  Jay said.  She hugged and kissed us both and then sat us down at the table and offered us some tea. “Now, tell me what brings you here for this visit?” She asked as she poured us both some tea. “Awe we simply missed you. You know, we don’t need a reason to come visit.” I said.  “Rori, I have known you since you were a young wifman, you’re here for a purpose, so how can I help?”  I took out the box and placed it on the table then removed the lid and pulled out the necklace with the attached charm then set it in front of Shirley.  “This is something I got through an old friend of Mums, and apparently there’s a second piece to it. Shirley pulled out her necklace and pulled it off her head.  Attached to it was a small tea cup. “Do you mean this?’  “yes, where did you get that?”  “Your biological grandmother showed up here and introduced herself to me and then gave it to me before she left.  She told me I would know what to do with it when the time was right.  I assume this is the right time.”  She slid the necklace across the table to me.  Once the two necklaces touched they marched into one. Both trinkets beside one another.  I picked them up and the amount of energy radiating from them was visible to all of us.  “I see now that this is something meant for you.” I asked “What is this for though?”  Shirley said “I don’t know let me check the archives, I will be right back.”  01292011

Shirley came down stairs with an even bigger book and when she set it on the table this cloud of dust went in every direction.  I waved it clear of my face and then looked at Jay.  She opened it to just about the center and flipped a few pages and then she found the picture of both charms.  “These trinkets were charmed by Merlin himself. We already knew that.  What we didn’t know is that they possess the power to save lives and to heal any known and unknown diseases to man, as well as grant the wearer the ultimate power of the Old magic.  It’s supposed to be passed down from generation to generation of any descendants of Merlin even those who are not practicing the craft. It also says that if it is used by any other bloodline they would deteriorate into unrecognizable beings. Then be banished for all eternity. This isn’t the sort of thing you want to be lending to your friends Rori.  Now that the two have become one, it’s yours or your blood relatives responsibility to keep it safe with you.”  I put it on and then this aura of light surrounded me and entered my body. Jay said “Hey I saw that! Do you feel any different?”  “I do I feel more energetic and full of life.”  Just then three ugly witches appeared, one held Jay the other held Shirley and the third one snatched off my necklace.  Then she threw something on the ground that made a dark cloud surround us and as the cloud disappeared, they were gone. “OMG Rori, you have to get that back!” “Who in the hell was that?” Shirley left the table and brought down a crystal ball.  She cast a spell and it revealed the current location of the three evil witches and it allowed us to see and hear what they were up to.  01302011

I gazed and concentrated deeply into the crystal ball and then chanted a spell in the ancient language that my Mom taught me.  The Witch who snatched the necklace appeared and it was in her hand. I grabbed it back and threw my hand up and said “luaithreach a luaithreach agus deannaigh a dreadnaught”  The Witch began to scream and transform into a small pile of dust.  I blew the dust into the air and it spun in a miniature whirl wind up off the floor and out an open window.  “Oh Rori, those other two Witches aren’t going to be so happy once they figure out what you just did.” Jay said.  “I will take care of them if they try anything!” I said.  “Thank you Shirley, I have to go. You call me if you need me.” “It’s my pleasure sweetheart, please pop on by anything, you too Jay.” We all kissed and hugged and then I snapped my fingers and I was at Jay’s place.  I said my good byes and then snapped my fingers again and me and my luggage was home in New York.  01302011

I sat down on my bed and then laid down to sleep.  I fell into a deep sleep and my Mother came to me in the small country cottage.  “Hi my daughter.  What’s this on your neck?” “Oh it’s from our ancestor Merlin.”  “My dear Merlin is not in my family tree. That must be a relation with you through your father’s family tree.”

I was stunned. “Do you mean that my fathers family is direct descendants of Marlin and they have great power too?”  “You’ve always known that your biological father studied the craft. As have I, only this is new news to me.”  This made me realize that my father is someone important and that I need to find him and become a significant part of his life. “I think it is okay you seek him out but I also think you should be careful.  He is tied up in a tremendous amount of danger and adventures you might not be ready to take on.”

“Oh Mom don’t you worry by the time I meet him I will be prepared.’ I ended the dream and then woke up from my nap. 01302011

Come morning the group was already up and waiting for me in te dining room.  I showered, dressed and went to the kitchen to see what was for breakfast.  “hey what’s up? Did I miss anything exciting while I was gone?”   “Nah not really.” Chef answered. Molly came in and said “While you were away you got a few calls from some locals asking about how you got rid of the ghosts here.  I told them it was an old family secret and they wanted me to ask if you could show them how to get rid of theirs too.”  The numbers are in the office.”  “Thank you Molly I will call after breakfast.”  Everyone was sitting at the dining room table waiting for breakfast, dipping their coffee or tea.  I sat down and one of the severs came out and served me some coffee.  “Hey guys, good morning. Are we in the mood today to practice or should we put it off until tomorrow?” Half the group said yes and the other half who didn’t answer I figured had already made other plans so I said “Let’s resume practice tomorrow evening at 5 PM after an early dinner.”  Just as breakfast was being served there was a knock on the door.  Kyle got up from the table and said “I will get that.”  He went to the door and opened it and there standing in the doorway were two young children. One boy and one girl.  They were only about 7 or 8 years old. “Hi may I help you?”  “Yes were here to see Rori O’Shae.”  “Please come in.”  The children came in and Kyle asked, as they walked towards the dining room, “Who may I tell her who’s calling?”  The boy spoke up first “ Troy & Toni Preston.”  They walked in and looked at Rori sitting in her seat and paused. Everyone seemed to wonder who these children were. “Please excuse our interruption, This is my twin sister Toni and I am Troy.  We are your cousins. You see, our parents are twins like us. Your Mother came to us in spirit form and told us all about you.”  Rori stood up quickly and said “Please come in and sit down, have you eaten anything for breakfast yet?”  “No we came as soon as we found out about you.”  “Does your parents know or my Father know?” “No not yet we wanted to see and talk to you first.” said Toni. I sat them down on either side of me and we all talked while breakfast was served. This was the first time in my life that I realized I still had family. 02012011

“I’ve known about my Father for sometime now, but I’m still not ready to meet him yet.  I don’t know when that will be but I will when the time is right.  Could I ask you two to come often and visit me or call on me anytime you wish, only please do not tell my Father. Would that be possible?”  “Oh of course we can block you from our memory and he wouldn’t be able to find out until you say you’re ready.”  “Thank you so much for understanding.”  The kids talked with the whole group of us for the better half of the morning.  They explained who my grandparents were, their close friends, my Father, his siblings, and all their good close friends.  “This group of people sounds fascinating.”  I said as I sipped more coffee.  “They are a lot like you all here. Although people work for my father and Bill, they are still considered good friends and family.” said Troy. 02012011

As these two children sat at my kitchen table and continued to talk I was beginning to see our space fill up with love and goodness.  I was becoming choked up and tears began to fall from my eyes.  I stood up quickly and said “Excuse me.”  Then ran up to my bedroom.  Once inside I just began crying uncontrollably.   I wasn’t sure why, but I just let it all out.  Toni came up to my bedroom and lightly knocked on the door.  I wiped the tears away and there she was standing over me with her long brown curly hair and her big blue eyes.  Her face had a natural tint of peach on her cheeks and rose above that.  She was one of the most beautiful children I had ever seen. “Please don’t cry.  Meeting your new family is going to become the greatest blessing in your life.  I have to tell you, we were pretty nervous coming here like this. Uncle Doug doesn’t even know he has a daughter and when he finds out his heart is going to melt for you, I promise you that!”  She sat down beside me and hugged me and I forgot for a brief moment that I was sitting beside my 8 year old cousin. We hugged and then I began to dry my eyes.  02012011

“Please spend the day with me?”  I asked.  Toni stood up and said “My parents think we’re at a retreat, so we’re free to stay as long as you like.”  Troy knocked on the door “May I come in?” “yes, it’s fine.”  I said. He smiled and he had black hair, curly all over with dimples and big blue eyes too. “Are you okay cousin?” “Yeah it’s just a little emotional for me…just call me EMO.”  We all laughed together because we knew exactly how each other was feeling.  Over time I was beginning to realize that there was something else about these kids that connected me to them.  Something deeper and more magical than simply being blood relatives.   They were magical too and studied with the finest teachers alive.  We all three traded secrets and told stories of our adventures up to this point. 02012011

Weeks had passed and the children needed to check back in with their families.  I said my good byes and kissed and hugged them at the front door.  “Can you come back soon? Please!”  “Of course you think you can get rid of us that easily?” I laughed and said “No not at all.”  I hugged and kissed them and then they walked out the door, held hands smiled and waved.  As they waved they slowly vanished.”  I found myself crying again.  I ran upstairs and laid on my bed.  Molly and Kyle came in and sat right next to me on the bed. “Hey you are extremely lucky to have such wonderful family.  Not everyone gets that in a lifetime.”  Molly said.  Then Kyle said “I’m fucking jealous!” We all burst out into laughter and huddled in a group hug. 02012011

The band got together this morning for practice, and they were already missing the twins. Practicing with us for two weeks really brought us tighter together and also drew out some of our deepest hidden talents. “Man, I’m really gonna miss that little man Troy.”  Micky said.  “Yeah me too and that girl has a set of lungs on her….”  said Dorothy. We jammed for a few hours before breakfast and then we stopped to eat.  After we ate we picked up where we left off and jammed for a couple hours more.  After the session, I went to the office to make a few phone calls. The doorbell rang and Michael showed up with a young man.  “Hey Rori, this is Timothy Parker.”  “Hello how do you do? Please wont you come in?”  Timothy spoke “I am searching for my little cousins, and I tracked them to you.  Toni & Troy Preston? Have they been here?”  “Yes, they just left would you like some coffee or tea?”  “Coffee would be nice thank you.  This is a lovely home you have here.” I interrupted and asked “How are you related to the twins again?  “Actually I’m their Uncle, I call them my cousins as to not complicate or confuse anyone.”  I suddenly realized that Timothy was my uncle too.  We were close in age and I couldn’t figure out how that could be possible. “I am beginning to realize who you are. I have the ability to read thoughts and minds. You’re my brothers daughter?”  He had this overwhelmed look on his face and appeared to be flush.  He just sat there in his chair trying to think back about how and when.  “You’re brother was in school still when Mom got pregnant.  She left and never told him.”  West came in with cold cuts and fresh baked rolls and drinks for us on a tray and then excused himself.  “Please have lunch with me.”  He got up and grabbed a plate and made himself a sandwich.  I made myself mine and we sat down and talked the whole afternoon away. 02012011

“Do you know when you are planning on breaking the news to my brother?”  “I’m not really sure. I don’t want to shock him and I just started doing research on him to find out everything that I can so that I know him when we meet.”  Timothy said “He’s not who you think he is. Anything he did in his past is his past.  He’s married to the love of his life who just happens to be a man. Does that freak you out any?”  “Oh hell no, I have plenty of gay friends, and they are no different than anyone else.” “That’s good, we have a very diverse family and we love every part of it no matter how small or great.”  Timothy said. “So you know the twins were here?”  “Yes they tell me everything and even when they don’t I find out. What do you do here in New York?”  I said “My money comes from the family business I inherited.  Shoe manufacturing in European countries.  Here in New York I sing and manage a band as well as ghost buster, which I only signed up for by accident.” “Hahaha we don’t have that problem in Tiburon, CA. At least not that I know of.” “I was planning on going to the music store today a buy a few new cd’s would you like to join me?”  “Yeah I could use a few new ones too, sure.” We finished lunch and our drinks and then left. 02022011

After the record store we were walking down a dark narrow ally.  Timothy said “Hey are you sure we want to be walking down such a secluded and private ally?  “Yes, I’m sure don’t worry if anything happens I will protect you.”  I said laughingly.  “That’s not really funny this is extremely dangerous.” I just stopped walking turned to Timothy and said “Relax, I got this.” I could tell by the look on Timothy’s face he didn’t really think I had.  I realized that his guard was up because he kept his hands up with his wrists turned upward. We passed a few garbage pails with broken open bags of garbage beside them and a few rats rummaging through them for food.  Just as I walked up to one of the rats I stepped on it’s tail to trap him and prevent him from moving.  He squealed and nibbled at my shoe and then we heard the squeal turn into a mans voice and the spell was cast. The rat changed right before our eyes right into a man. “Ouch you little witch, what do you think you’re doing stepping on a rats tail like that!?” “Hey Alabaster, this is my Uncle Timothy.  We’ve come to speak with you.”  Before I finished my sentence he had vanished in a cloud of smoke.  I grabbed Timothy’s hand and then we vanished into thin air after him.  We wound up in the secret  garden of Gibraltar.  There he was running away as fast as he could in the garden pathway.  I put up both my hands and then said “Alabaster bhaint draíochta!”  He stopped dead in his tracks and turned around.  I am going to have your hide young lady.  You know abusing your powers like that could really get yourself into some pretty deep trouble! Now what do you want?”  I showed him my necklace with the trinkets on it.  He looked at it inside the palm of his hand then looked at Timothy then me.  “It’s not complete!”  I turned and walked away.  “Wait, what’s missing then?  He stopped looked right at Timothy and got up in his face and circled him looking him up and down like he wanted to eat him for lunch. Then he said “There’s a saucer that goes with it to make it a complete set. Now give me back my powers!”  I grabbed him by the wrist and then said “Alabaster draíochta ar ais. Try any funny business and I will turn you to dust before you can say my name!”  Timothy looked at me with a look of surprise.  I said “I’m sorry about this I should have told you were we were going.”  “It’s okay I love a little adventure every now and then.” 02022011

“So who was he?”  “Oh Alabaster is like the witchcraft gossip go to guy.  He’s lived ten thousand years and he knows all the stories about pretty much everything.”  “So how did you know where to find him?”  “I look there when I send out someone to find him and they return with nothing.  It’s one of his favorite hobbies, but he doesn’t like anyone ever knowing that about him.”  “So where are we going now?”  “Oh there’s this librarian here on the Garden castle who can help.”  We got up to the castle and then went inside. There were people walking around but nobody cared to say hi or even acknowledge our presence.  I pushed open the library door and there was Sally placing books onto a table. “Sally McDermott? Hi!”  She turned to us and smiled. “Hi Rori”  then gave me a kiss and hug.  Then she looked at Timothy and said “Have you?”  I knew what she was going to ask and interrupted her by saying, “Um, no not yet, just him and the twins.”  She hugged and kissed Timothy and he said “Hi.” I removed my necklace and placed the trinkets in front of her. She looked at it in amazement then asked “How did you happen about these?”  “Two friends gave them to me they say they came from Merlin.”  “That’s true.  There’s a third piece missing, it‘s the matching saucer.”  She left the room and came back with a book them thumbed through it.  Once upon the pictures she began reading what it says. “Each piece holds it’s own source of power.  Together with one another or all three they become more powerful.  The tea pot give the power of life. This allows you to heal.  The cup gives you the power of desires.  Anything your heat desires becomes yours. The saucer holds the power to create change.  It enables a person to change any circumstance at will.  All three together hold a power said to be even greater than Merlin’s himself.”  “Do you know where the saucer is?”  “I do, it’s in the dunes of Cairo.”  I said thank you and invited Sally to come by to see my new place in New York sometime then we left for Cairo.  02022011

Once in Cairo we got a hotel room and then Timothy used the phone to call home.  He hung up he sat down at the table beside me.  “You know, just as soon as everyone finds out that I knew about you first they are going to be damn angry at me.”  I said “You and I never have to tell anyone do we?”  He said “I suppose not. Do you have any idea where we should look first for this saucer?”  “Yes in a tomb buried with one of the most eccentric Pharaohs of them all…Menes.  We will need to raid his tomb but only take the saucer, and nothing else.”  We went to dinner and then looked around the city.  After that we came home and went right to bed.  I woke up first and tried not to wake up Uncle Timmy.  I showered and dressed then left him to sleep.  I came back up to the room with two hot coffees and set one beside his bed on the night stand.  He woke up then sat up and smiled at me.  “Thank you, that’s very thoughtful.” I said “Oh sure no problem how soon until you could be ready?”  He said “Give me 15 minutes.” He showered got dressed and then we rented some camels.  We began trailing long the desert dunes like to Egyptian vendors heading to our next city.  Timothy looked over at me and said “And why are we using magic to get there or locate this tomb?”  I started laughing and said “Oh, I just thought you might think it was fun to travel across the hot Egyptian desert by Camel with your favorite Niece.”  I suddenly threw my arms up into the air and sand and wind in a whirlwind surrounded us and took us right into the lost Pharaohs tomb.  02022011

“Wow this place is amazing.  All this gold and stuff.”  “Yeah but Uncle we’re only here for one thing. That’s to retrieve our family trinket.”  I took off the necklace and spoke softly to it. “Treoir dom le do ghaolta.”  just then the trinket lit up and then there was a small box high atop a shelf that was lit up too.  “Oh, I’m closer I will get that.”  Timothy said then he climbed up to grab the box. Just as he crabbed the box his foot slipped and he fell down to the floor on his back.  I thought to myself he hit pretty hard I bet that knocked the wind out of him. “Uncle? Are you okay? Can you hear me?” He didn’t make a sound and he didn’t move either.  I carefully took the box out of his hand and then I opened it.  There it was the trinket that we were looking for.  I closed the box, grabbed my uncles hand and zapped us and our camels and things back into the city of Cairo.  Right as we arrived this old man came up behind me and asked me “What is the matter with him?”  “Oh he fell and had the wind knocked out of him.  He will come to any second.”  I returned the camels and took Timothy and our things back to the New York estate and put him to bed.  Kyle came up and asked “Why is there a man in your bed?”  “He’s my uncle and he fell and knocked the wind out of him and he’s not come to yet.”  “Do you think we should call someone?” “No let me read up on these trinkets and then I will try do wake him.”  Just then the twins popped in said they needed to take Timothy home right away, so I got up and showed them to him and they transferred him back home.  I felt so bad that I didn’t get to wake him myself and say good bye.  02022011

I had telepathically transported both books from both libraries and was trying to read up on the trinkets and their purposes on my own.  After I finished the books I put them back where they belong.  I went to my bedroom and sat on my bed.  I concentrated on the trinkets that were now all three chained to my neck.  I could feel the powerful energy flow right through me from my head to my toes.  I heated up like volcanic ash and then zipped into a little dot of light then disappeared.  I had been teleported back to the 13th Century.  My clothes were different, my hair was different, even my makeup was different.  I was inside the Castle Tintagel.  I realized it from pictures that I had seen in ancient England and French history books.  I walked around a little just observing and then I realized that I needed to locate Emrys.    From what I could remember he had a space at the foot of the castle right beside the sea.  I walked the beach outside the castle until I came across an entrance.  I knocked on the door and then it slowly opened.  I could feel the energy flowing out of the trinkets again.  I walked in cautiously and said “Hello? Is anyone home?”  Out from around the corner Emrys walked right into me and I fell to the floor.  “Excuse me my dear” He said as he extended his hand to help me back to my feet.  Just as he touched me all his thoughts rushed into my head.  I was amazed that I had room enough for them.  “I guess by now you know who I am?”  He didn’t speak, he only nodded.  His hand was still held to mine.  He walked pulling me with him and then he began to pick up speed.  Before I knew it we were out of his time and back in mine.  Only it wasn’t the same year that I left.  It was many years later.  About nine years later.  He said “Don’t speak just observe, for now.”  We were the same place as my future me.  It was a Châteaux  in France somewhere.  I recognized the twins and Uncle Timothy.  He was with two other older men and tons of others.  “That man right there with that other man is your father.  He’s the one who was supposed to receive that necklace and their powers.  He will know what to do with it once it’s in his possession.   I want you to give it to him just as soon as you realize it’s the right time.   The power is there. It’s yours to use too, but I want you to give it to him, do you understand me?”  “Yes Emrys, I do.”  He held my hand and ran backwards with out looking right back to his time when we were in his home.  He let go of my hand and then said “Would you please stay for a while? I would like to talk to you for a bit.”  “Yes, that would be great.”  02022011

I completely lost track of time while I shared time with my grand Emrys. He talked about himself and the lineage of magic that follows him.  He spoke to me about my Father, and his father and all the relatives related to him and I on down the line.  He explained to me the spirit of the old magic.  He said “Your mother was amazing the way she managed to decipher the ways of the old magic and then teach them to you after she passed away in your dreams.  Dreams can be very powerful in themselves.  Your father has very strong capabilities through dream worlds as do you.  I believe many of your uncles, aunts and cousins do too.  I didn’t talk back much I only nodded every now and then.  I felt he was looking at me closely and he was capable to see right through me.  That made me feel a little uncomfortable. “My Dear Child, I am a part of you as you are a part of me.  You have no reason to feel uncomfortable around me.” he said with a smile then placed his hand on top of mine.  I looked up and him and smiled back.  Right then I began to see myself in his eyes, his face, his hair, his skin, and then his hands. “I need you to understand, anytime, anywhere, if you call on me I will be there for you. No matter what, I will be called out of my time and into yours if need be.  The way you do this is through those trinkets you are wearing around your neck.  He kissed my forehead, said goodbye and in that very moment I was in my room sitting on my bed.  02022011

Molly was sitting in our room on her bed and saw me get teleported back onto my bed.  “hey girl where have you been?  I was looking everywhere for you!”  “I accidentally took a trip back in time for a little bit.” “well are you okay? Is Timothy okay?”  I thought about how I saw him in the future so I was sure he was alright.  “I think I want to move back to Europe.”  “Are you kidding we just got settled in here.” Molly looked a little unsettled.  Right them Kyle knocked on the door and asked if he could come in.  Molly said “Yes, and talk some sense into her while you’re at it!”  “Why what’s going on?”  I looked at him and then he said “Oh I see, she’s already bored with New York, so she wanted to move home to Europe? Am I right?”  “NO, it was just a thought, obviously I need more to keep me busy here.” The both of them laughed at me after I said that and then said “You are the busiest of us all, my God!”  “Okay okay. I get it. Let‘s go have some dinner.”

02022011

Just as we were sitting down for dinner, the door bell rang.  I said “Why does that always happen to us at dinner or breakfast time?”  I walked to the foyer and answered the door. I slowly opened it and there he was Timothy standing in the doorway.  “Hey, may I come in?”  “Yes please do, I was worried about you.”  Just as he entered another man came in from behind him.  “This is my boyfriend Matthew.  Matthew this is my niece Rori.”  “Oh wow, you and my Dad are gay?”  “Yeah, there’s more I’m sure.” he said as he grabbed Matthews hand. “That’s cool, have you guys eaten yet?”  “No not yet.”  We walked into the dining room and I introduced the men to everyone.  They were warmly welcomed and then sat down beside me to eat with us.  02022011

After dinner I asked them to go for a walk with me in the park.  I told them about the trinket and Emrys and what happened to me. I also told them everything that Emrys said.  They were amazed to learn that we were direct descendants of Merlin. “I know, I was surprised as this whole mystery was being unraveled.  It’s a huge honor to meet him and to be related to him.  He’s a fantastic Wizard.  I stopped and looked at Timothy, then said “He even looks like us.” Both Timothy and Matthew laughed.  Then I laughed when I realized how silly that must have sounded. “Hey I’ve got an idea!” I said quickly and grabbed both their hands then concentrated until we all three lit up then turned into little dots of light and vanished. In split seconds we were sitting at the table with Emrys himself.  “Hi, welcome back.  Who are these fine gentlemen?”  “This is my uncle Timothy, and his boyfriend Matthew.  Timothy is my father’s younger brother.”  “Fantastic!  So Timothy are you practicing your craft?”  “No Sir not as much as I would like to.”  Merlin stood up and went to his book shelf and picked out an old book with leather covers and bindings.  “Here this is my very first written book of spells, you take it and practice. When you finish it pass it down to the future generations, and if you need more come see me again.  The last page has the spell to do that. Don’t call me Sir, you can call me Papa.”  We sat and talked with Merlin for hours.  He was pleased to meet Matthew, and thought he was a great match for Timothy.  We lost track of time while we were with Emrys.  He spoke so softly and everything he talked about seemed to be what each of us was hungering to hear.  When I realized the time I said, “It’s late we shouldn’t be keeping you up.”  Timothy and Matthew hugged and kissed Merlin then me and with the wave of his staff he sent us right back in time at the same time as we left.  “You guys should stay the night if you can and then we can hang out tomorrow, what do you think?”  I set them up in the extra room and I went to bed too. 02032011

In the morning I had Chef Beverly cook us up a big breakfast.  Everyone got up and then met in the dining room where I had been sitting at the table catching up on some reading.  Timothy and Matthew came upstairs all showered and dressed, with Micky and Bob. “Good morning”  I said. Then passed them the coffees.  I was still in my fleece full body pajamas. We ate breakfast and then I told the band “No practice today, we have company.”  The guys said, “No really it’s okay don’t not practice because we’re here.”  So I suggested we hold practice at 4:00 PM.  I ate then went back up stairs to shower then dress.  I cane back down and asked the guys if they wanted to go downtown with me. “Yeah sounds great!”  We walked to the art district and I went to the gallery where I bought a few paintings before.  Timothy spotted all of Ben’s collection right away and said to me “This painter is your father’s husband.”  I was shocked to find out that the painter I was so in love with his work was my gay dad. “Oh my God I am in love with his work. Just last week I bought a few of his paintings for the house.  I would love to meet him!”  Matthew said, “if you meet him then you have to meet your Father too.”  “Oh well it could wait. Seriously, I’m not ready yet.”  Timothy said “We understand.”  I called the sales associate over and purchased three more paintings and had them delivered to the house.  After that we went shopping and I bought the boys both Gucci watches.  “Those are your early wedding gifts from me.” “Thanks they’re so beautiful.” We stopped off at the local coffee shop and sat for a few hours just talking.  02042011

I asked the guys if they wanted to see the warehouse that I purchased to open up a new division of my shoe company here in New York.  “Yeah sure that sounds nice.”  I walked up the neighborhood a few blocks and then came to the warehouse.  I got the key and unlocked the door and let the guys in first. “I’m planning on having this completely gutted and remodeled.  It used to be a cable manufacturing company that went belly up after the telecommunications crash in the United States and Asia in the 1990’s.  “So uncle how much of the craft have you studied?” He smiled and said “Enough, why?” I said you want to go a few rounds here right now?”  “Bring it baby girl!” I hit him with a couple of fast lightening bolts. He managed to deflect them with both his hands.  I jumped up on the table and fired about four more at him.  He got hit in the shoulder with the last one and it went through his sports coat and shirt.  There was a cloud of smoke that came from the wound and went up into the air and disappeared. Right then he fired about six back at me.  I was surprised to see his were strong and blue in color while mine were bright yellow.  Just then I fired a few more and Matthew began chanting.  A clear bubble force field surrounded him, and then Timothy asked “Hey who taught you that?” He said “Doug!”  and continued to chant.  I jumped up into the air to avoid his bolts and fired a few back at him while I was spinning mid air.  He managed to dodge mine and then he charged his aura with bright lights and fired an energy ball at me and it knocked me into the wall and then I hit the floor. “Holy Shit, who taught you that!?” I was shaken up pretty good.  He ran over, “I’m sorry are you okay?” I stood up and shook it off.  I brushed the dirt off my knees and then waited for an answer. “Your Mom taught me.  She’s been teaching me in my dreams since she passed away. Not even your Father knows about it.”  I was really surprised and wanted to ask Mom why she was teaching me and someone else the ways of the old magic.  I grabbed the trinket necklace and spoke in the old language to command her presence.  She appeared and said “Hello Rori, Matthew and Timothy.”  “Hi Mom. Why are you teaching others our ancient craft?”  “Honey he’s your uncle and family.  I think he is the perfect person to work with you against any of the dark forces that exists.”  She looked at Timothy and winked.  He returned with a smile. Matthew stopped chanting and lowered his force field. “Matthew, you’re learning well from Doug I see..”  “Yes ma’am.” he replied.  “I must be going I will see you all later.  I love you…..” then she faded into thin air. 02042011

“Okay I guess we can learn from each other. Besides I kind of like the idea of shared resourced and powers.”

He put his arm around me and said “Me too.”  Matthew spoke up, maybe we should use magic to redecorate this place.” He began to wave his hands around and right before our eyes things began to change form. Where there were old door, they turned into windows to allow more lighting.  Walls disappeared, cabinets, tables, hard wood floors appeared.  Timothy began constructing office space and bathrooms.  I started creating the machines that manufactured the shoes.  In all of an hour we had the whole building remodeled and decorated. We sat down at a table with roller chairs and admired our work.  “So, this has been pretty amazing learning that we all three are equally involved in the craft.”  Timothy hit Matthew in the shoulder and then said “Yeah, no secrets right?” “Hey Doug told me not to tell anyone, he made me promise.  He never said anything about not showing you.”  You just wait until I get home to talk to him about this.”   We headed out the building and I locked up then we walked to the local pub for a few drinks.  Matthew cast a spell to fix the hole in Timothy’s sports coat and shirt while we walked.   Inside the bar there were lots of people talking and dancing to the loud music.  I walked upstairs to the balcony seating and tables.  The waitress walked up and said “What are you having?” I said “Three beers on tap, Guinness please.”  Timothy said “I think your Mom taught me because we’re so close in age.”  “Yeah I know, you’re only two years older than me.  We’re more like cousins than an uncle and a niece.”  The beer came and we talked about family and the craft and then after a few beers we headed back to the estate.  At the door I asked “So, what are you guys going to do?  Are you coming in or taking off?”  “We’re going to take off but we will be back in a few days.”  I hugged and kissed Timothy and Matthew and said “Good Bye for now.”  Then I went inside.  I went right into my bedroom then to my bathroom and started a hot bath for me.  Just as I got in Molly walked in and said “Hey did you forget about band practice?”  “Ah shit, yes I forgot.”  “It’s okay we jammed with out you. It’s no biggie.”  She got the soap and sponge and scrubbed my back and washed my hair for me.  After the bath I was ready for bed.  I got into my pajamas and then went right to sleep. 02042011

I began to dream and I was at that small county cottage.  My Mommy showed up and she said “Honey are you disappointed in me?” “No Mommy, I just can’t understand the candidness of all this. Why do we have to keep secrets?”  “Honey the only reason anyone keeps secrets is so they can protect the ones they love. You never know what might happen and sometimes it’s better to think with the philosophy of some things are better left unsaid.”  I smiled at her and said “I understand, no I’m not mad at all.  Thank you for clearing things up for me. I like Uncle Timothy, he’s super sweet and Matthew is a fantastic friend too.”  Mom paused for a moment then said “You’re family on that side is enormous.  Not just with blood relatives but good, old life long friends that they consider as family.  People like Jasper.  Once you meet them honey you might at first feel overwhelmed by the amount of people who are all associated with your Father and in his life.  He’s a well loved and respected man.  No one I ever knew really disliked him.  I would like you to wait until you fully complete your training with me first then you can meet him, okay?”  “Yeah, sure Mommy.”  Just then I felt some tugging on my blankets so I woke up quickly from out of the dream and there were the two little ghost children standing beside my bed.  I turned on the night lamp and sat up then asked “What’s up you two? Is everything okay?”  Heather spoke first “We’re worried.  There’s a new ghost in the house and he’s really mean.  He said you can’t stop him with your old magic because he’s studied the it when he was alive and he’s quit good at it.”  Then Garret said “He’s really mean, he’s been threatening to send us away to a remote land forever if we don’t do as he says.” Just then I realized I needed my Mothers help.  I held tight to the charmed trinkets and called for her.  She appeared and then Heather & Garret ran over to her and hugged her legs. “Don’t worry honey I can take care of this you get some rest.”  I laid back down and went back to sleep.  02052011

This morning after I showered and got dressed, I called my companies managers and had them meet me in my building for the opening plans.  By the time I got coffee at the local coffee shop and over there the whole crew was waiting out front.  “Oh hey you guys I hope I didn’t keep you all waiting too long.”  I opened the door and let them in.  They all went off in every direction to look over the place then we sat down in the conference room and held meetings most of the morning.  Come noon I was spent and asked them to pr/oceed while I made an exit out the door and back home for lunch. By the time I got home I got hit at the door by just about everyone in the house, everyone was speaking to me at once.  “Please stop!” Now just one minute, I can’t hear all of you at the same time. Micky what’s up?”  He said “This place has been like World War III in here all morning long after you left.  The ghosts have run amuck.”  “Oh I see, sorry about that sometime in the night we got a new entity, and he’s pretty dark and mean.  The kids ghost woke me up to tell me and I called my Mother in to help.”  I grabbed the necklace and called Mom.  She appeared, then said “This guy is a fucking asshole! I’m about ready to send him beyond the forth dimension.”  “Mom this is disrupting the household.  These people can’t be bothered with this.” “Look everyone, she began saying, this is going to take some time and I need you all to be patient.  I think I can have him out before you all go to bed tonight.  Isn’t there somewhere you all could go in the meantime?” “yes, let’s all get out of here and let Mom take care of this.” She whispered thank you to me as I gave her an un approving look, then we left.

“Come on you guys let’s go have some coffee my treat.” All nineteen of us walked down the street together forcing other pedestrians off the sidewalk to get around us. Once at the coffee shop I walked up to the register and said “All nineteen of us are together and charge it to the O’Shae account please.  I’ll have the 20 oz. Latte, please.”  I stepped aside so everyone behind me could place an order then I decided to find us tables big enough for everyone.   Once I sat down a waitress came by and asked me if I would be eating there too.  “Yes, come to think of it that would be nice, thank you.”  She set out menus and I said “Just the soup and salad for me please. What ever the soup of the say is.”  “It’s lobster Bisque.”  “That’s perfect thanks.”  02052011

Just as we all finished lunch I suggested we go see a Broadway show or go to the movies.  Molly said “Let’s let everyone just go do what ever they want. We will meet you guys back at the house tonight.”  She grabbed my hand and motioned for Kyle to follow. “You mind filling me in on where we’re going?”  “You’ll see when you get there.”  Kyle said as they both walked on each side of me arm in arm. They walked me to this old club, and we went through the doors.  It was dark and dingy inside.  I looked around then said “What is this?”  “We bought this.” Molly said.  The Kyle said, We plan to completely remodel the whole place.”  As he described what they wanted to me I used my powers to hang on every word and transform the whole club into what they wanted. “A nice dance floor over there and another one over there. Dj booth here, full length bar along that wall. Upstairs lounge. Remodeled bathrooms up stairs and over here plus a separate one for employees, our offices…” The place began to really take shape and it turned out to be a very high class night club.  As I finished up the final touch of lighting and décor, I said “Look like we found the place for our band to play.”  02052011

“Thank you Rori.” Both Molly and Kyle said to me.  “It’s my pleasure. Consider it your business grand opening gift.” Kyle left in a hurry to see about findings employees. “Molly you want to go see a movie with me now?” “Yes, let’s go.”  We hailed a cab and had him take us from Madison Avenue to 7th  that was called the Theater district in Time Square.  “Let’s go see Rent!” Molly shouted as we got out of the cab.  “Okay.”  We ran over to the theater and then got our tickets and went inside.  I wasn’t in the mood for anything to eat or drink so we went straight to our seats and sat down until the show started.  Just about 152 minutes later I was finding myself singing or humming all the tunes that we experienced in the play.  We caught a cab back to the club where we were when Kyle left and then got out.  The lights were on and there was music playing inside.  Molly and I walked in and realized that the Bar/ Club up and running with a full staff and Kyle was walking around like the big man in charge.  “Hey everybody this is my copartner Molly Sweeney, and this is our best friend Rori O’Shae she is also our designer.”  People began clapping and Molly bowed with a smile.  I laughed because it was such a funny show to me.  People began to walk into the club and order drinks.  “This place really looks and feels fun you guys.  I think it will become a hugs success.”  Kyle got us three drinks and we cheers to the new club.  In minutes the whole group piled into the club.  All 16 of hour other housemates. “Barkeep another round for this group!” Kyle said to the bartenders. 02052011

I went upstairs to check out the rest of the building.  There was so much wasted space above the club.  Even an elevator that takes you up to the other 7 or 8 levels.  I went to each floor and completely magically remodeled them from top to bottom.  The last floor I designed as the penthouse. I designed it with sunken bath tubs, enclosed separate showers that were touch climate controlled.  The kitchen I designed as a full master chefs kitchen, with all brand new stainless steel appliances. In home laundry room. Rooftop living area with bbq pits and enclosed cabanas. I finished up and went back down stairs to get everyone. So they could see my work.  When the band and Molly with Kyle saw each apartment the whole band wanted to rent one.  There was enough room for everyone to have their own bedrooms, and so much privacy.  Besides that it was a great source of income for Molly and Kyle.  I said “Yeah great idea you guys should all live here and free up some of the space at my place.  I will be here visiting enough and we can still have practice downstairs when the club is closed.”  Kyle said “There’s a basement, lets go check it out for rehearsals.”  Everyone checked out the apartment that they wanted while Kyle and I went down to the basement together.  It didn’t need much work.  It had full bathrooms and plenty of space for the band to set up.  I transported the equipment magically from my house to the basement.  Kyle was pleased.  I said “It’s going to be boring and lonely at home with out you and Molly you know.”  “We are right up the street we can still but the hell out of you when we want.” I hugged and kissed him and then we went back up to the top floor.  Molly and Kyle wanted to share the penthouse.  It had three bedrooms and three bathrooms.  I magically transported everyone’s things from my house to their apartments one floor at a time.  By the time I was finished it was midnight.  We went back to the club where it was completely packed with drinking and dancing fools.  We had one more drink and then I said my good nights and good byes and walked back to my house with my staff.  02062011

We walked up the street and into our Mansion.  There standing in the foyer was Mother’s ghost with Garret and Heather.  The nine of us froze and then I asked “Mom, what’s going on?”  “Rori, we managed to drive him permanently from the house. It wasn’t easy I broke a few things.”  She showed me what she broke so I said “No problem Mom they can be replaced.” I snapped my fingers and the broken things went back together and in their proper places. “Ok, thanks a bunch now I think the three of you should get going now.”  I rushed them on out of the room until the all vanished.  Okay guys lets make new accommodations.  Michael and Steven top floor, Jeanine and Roselyn Fifth floor, Beverly forth floor, Todd and West Third floor, and David come with me to the basement.  David said  “Am I being punished?”  I laughed and said “Nah when I’m through with the basement you’ll have the best room in the house.”  We went downstairs and I designed the open area into a home entertainment theater, and off to the side was a pool table, arcade games, a concessions area, with a full wet bar. I even added a air hockey table too. “What do you think so far?”  “Man you aren’t kidding! This is fantastic.”  We went to the two bedrooms and I moved the wall over about five feet.. Turning the one bedroom into a master suite.  I remodeled the bathroom with fully enclosed all temperature touch controlled environmental spa.  “Well, is this good?”  “Rori, I can’t believe this is all mine.”  “Well, the game room isn’t all yours you have to share but this room is all yours so enjoy.  I hugged and kissed him and he whispered “Thank you.”  Then I went upstairs to my bedroom and got ready for bed.

02062011

I climbed into the hot bath and just faded off. Before I realized it the water seemed cold so I got out and toweled off.   I looked at the clock and I had fallen asleep for two hours.  It was well past 3am.  I got into my pajamas and got into bed.  I fell fast asleep and come morning there was some movement inside my bed.  I woke up and looked over and it was my cousin’s Toni and Troy.  “You guys! What are you doing here?” Does your parents know where you are? My Dad? Somebody?”  “Yeah we told Timothy we were coming to visit you.  He made up some story for everyone else.”  “Oh Okay, I’m attending a BBQ at some friends house this afternoon, so you’re welcome to come along if you like, now go downstairs and have the cooks make you something to eat while I get ready, go on now.”  They jumped out of bed with their day clothes on and went down to the kitchen.  02062011

I showered dressed and was feeling a bit unrested. So by the time I got to the kitchen I asked the cook to make me a triple latte.  Toni and Troy were eating second helpings of French toast. “Here you guys have some freshly squeezed orange juice with that.” West said as he poured them some new cups.  “Thanks Beverly and West, you guys ROCK!”   Beverly said “I was wondering who you were talking to this morning when I was in taking my shower. Then I realized it was these two hoodlums.”  “hahaha very funny, we’re not hoodlums, we’re super heroes.”  Troy said quickly.  Then Toni said “Yeah the Wonder Twins.”  We all got a good laugh about that and shared breakfast together.  I let everyone know we were having a BBQ with Kyle and  Molly at the penthouse so they were all off work that evening and welcome to come.  Beverly could you back us three a picnic bag lunch oh and one for David too I want him to come along, please. I went down to the basement to talk to David.  I got to his door which was slightly opened and tapped on it.  “Hello David?”  I walked in and then realized he might be in his enclosed shower with the music on and not hearing me.  I went out of his room and then to the video game.  I played Centipede until he came out to investigate who was making the noise outside his room.  He walked up to me wearing only his towel.  His hair was dripping wet and hanging down in front of his face.  I felt a little weird seeing him like this.  He had perfect biceps, shoulders, arms. And his abs were etched like the statue of David.  I stuttered while I spoke and felt really strange inside “hi David, are you busy this afternoon? . “Oh hey Rori, I was wondering who was down here, sorry. Um, yeah sure, I‘m free, what‘s up?”  I still couldn’t talk clearly which wasn’t like me and said “ I am planning a sack lunch at the park with my little cousins, and I was hoping you could come along.”  “Yes I would love to let me get dressed. It will be  just a second.”  It was that exact moment in time that I realized I had feelings for David.  02062011

He walked back into the room wearing tight faded blue jeans, blue converse high tops and a tight t-shirt that said Recycle on it.  He smiled and said “What?”  Right then I knew and he knew we were beginning to have a thing for each other.  He walked up to me and took over my game taking it way beyond the high score that I had established earlier.  He finished the game and we went back up stairs to get  our lunches and see about the children being ready.  “Toni? Troy? Are you two ready?  Hey have you seen my new game room?”  “No let’s go see it!”  They ran down the stairs and David followed closely behind them.  I set up all the lunches into my picnic basket and got a few other things ready then went downstairs too.  “This place is similar to Uncle Ben & Uncle Doug’s game room.  Only they have a separate home theater.”  Toni said.  Then Troy said “Oh and a separate indoor bowling alley!”  “Wow that must be nice.”  David said.  “I know eventually I will be able to see Dad’s place for myself.”  “Rori you place is super cool too though!”  Troy said.  “Thanks, you kids are welcome here anytime. Just make sure the family knows where you are.” We played doubles in pool, Toni and I against David and Troy.  After about three games where we won two and they won only one I was ready for some fresh air.  “Come on guys lets head out to the park.”   We all went to the kitchen and I grabbed the basket and David and Troy grabbed the other things. We left and walked up the street just about two miles to Central Park.  It took us 40 minutes.   I said “I’m cabbing back, that’s too much twice in one day.” David laughed at me and then he grabbed the Frisbee out of the bag and began to play with the kids.  I laid out the blanket and then sat down in the sun with my sunglasses on and began to read my book.

02062011

Every now and then I would find myself just wondering off from my book and staring at David playing with my cousins.  I would think to myself, now what’s a guy like that doing being single in such a big city like this with thousands of potential girlfriends?   I shrugged it off and then went back to my book.  David threw the Frisbee into me and then Troy ran over and apologized waiting for me to hand him it.  I said “Oh no he didn’t!”  I stood up and threw it back to him so fast and hard that it ricochet off his hand and hit him right between the eyes.  Both my cousins were laughing so hard they couldn’t stop.  David ran over to me and tackled me.  Then Troy and Toni jumped on his screaming “Dogpile!”  We were all tickling and laughing and then I said “Okay…okay…I give, Uncle!”  Right then Timothy showed up.  “Hey, you rang?” Matthew and Timothy were standing above us blocking the sun with both their shadows.  “Oh hi guys.” I got free and then stood up and gave them both hugs and kisses.  “You remember David?” “David this is my Uncle Timothy and his boyfriend Matthew.” David jumped up and shook both their hands greeting them with a friendly smile.  “Hey David.” Timothy said.  I said “We were just going to have lunch, did you guys already eat?”  I waved my hand and magically added two bagged lunched to the basket.  “Nope, lets eat.” Matthew said.  We sat down and shared a really nice picnic lunch under the sun. 02062011

We finished up and then I decided to pack up and head home.  Rather than take a taxi, Timothy took it upon himself to teleport us all back to the Mansion.  David put things away and I took everyone down to the game room.  We played down there for about three of four more hours and then I suggested everyone get ready for our BBQ outing.  I called Kyle and asked him if I could bring my Uncles and he said “Of course, see you then.”  I went down to the game room and everyone was down there. My house mates and some of my family.  02062011

We walked over to the club and took the elevator to the penthouse. Kyle and Molly were feeling pretty darn good from what I could tell.  “Hey everybody velcome  to zee penthouze dahlinks!”  Molly said as we all exited the elevator.  I hugged and kissed them and each person I ran into on the way in and up to the roof top. David, Timothy, Matthew, Troy and Toni all followed closely behind.   Most of the band members were already there and drinking.  “Rori, hey girlfriend!” Micky said and put his arm around me.  He walked me right up to the bar and ordered me a drink.  David stepped in beside me and the bartender gave both him and I the same drink.  “Cheers Rori, to a great day and an even better evening.”  “Cheers”. I clinked our glasses and looked deep into his eyes. Then I sipped the drink while never taking my eyes away from his. 02062011

Suddenly there was music surrounding the party.  I looked over at Molly and she walked over.  “We installed a home entertainment surround sound system through out the whole penthouse inside and out today. How does it sound?”  “It sounds fantastic” David said.  “What is it?”  “It’s the Bose home entertainment system. We spent an hour and a half listening to ever kind and this one was the best.”  Molly said.  Micky & Mary, Bob & Candice, and Dorothy & Ronnie all began dancing.  Kyle started up the BBQ and Matthew and Timothy were helping him cook.  David and I went over and sat together on a padded bench seat that overlooked the whole city.  “Wow would you just look at this view?  It’s amazing!”  David said.  I said “Yes it is and they are very lucky to have found this space.”  We began talking about the buildings and the sky and then I got lost in his words, and his face, and hair and eyes, and lost all concentration. Suddenly I was out of touch with everything around me. The focus I was feeling at first, made me think I was going to have an out of body experience. Then all of the sudden I began to see others surround us.  It wasn’t anyone I had known before.  They weren’t even wearing our styles of clothing. Judging by the look of it they looked like they were just plucked out of the 20’s.  It was three men and one woman. One of the men was really getting physical with her and pushing her around. He was tall, with a darker completion than her. The other two men looked a little like him but they were shorter.  He really seemed like he wanted to hurt her.  She was pleading with him and struggling to remover her cigarette and lighter from inside her purse.  Once she got it out she stuck it in her mouth and lit it.  He kept moving closer to her and getting right up to her face.  I could feel my heart beating faster and then I began to perspire. I wasn’t able to take my eyes away from them.  He had pushed her and forced her to the very edge of the roof top ledge.  She puffed from her cigarette and exhaled the smoke right into his face. He said “You didn’t come up with it. I warned you what would happen if you didn’t come up with it. Now you’re going to have to pay!”  She tried to plead with but it didn’t do her any good.  He said “Time’s up, your dead!” Then he shoved her and she fell over the ledge and off the rooftop.  I panicked and jumped up quickly.  At that instant, nothing on the rooftop appeared to be as it was then I got there.  Everything was gone and all there was, was a door and gravel beneath our feet.  I could see them and they could see me. He said to me “Who the fuck are you?”  I said “I’m nobody, just leave me be.”  In a split instant they disappeared and I was standing up facing the dance floor, with David just wondering what I was doing and who I was talking to.  “Rori, are you okay?”  Everything came back into view and it was as it was when I walked up to the roof with David.  I looked around and then I sat down.  David grabbed my hand and said “Rori, snap out of it!”

Toni and Timothy walked over to me and Timothy said “Rori, what did you see?” Just before I could answer him the same thing happened to me again.  I faded back out, then I was watching the same scene repeat itself.  Only this time Timothy and Toni and Troy were there in plain view too with me.  They didn’t say anything they just watched like I did.  I watched them pressure her, make her scared, and nervous and then him push her off the building again. Toni and Troy said something, I couldn’t hear what it was but at that instant they had grabbed the woman before she fell of the building and vanished into thin air.  Timothy looked at those men and said “You leave this alone. You don’t want us getting involved in your business, trust me!”  He grabbed my hand and said “Rori fin.”  We were back in the now.  On the roof top. The only difference was that the twins were holding the hand of this woman.  “Oh my God, you save but how?”  David stood up and said “I’m going to get us some new drinks” and then he left.  I looked at Timothy and said “What in the hell just happened?”  He said “sit down and I’ll tell you.  You got caught up in a time loop.  Somehow that necklace allowed you to travel in time where they could see you.  We had to cast an enchantment spell to get there with you and see what you saw.  The twins grabbed her and cast another enchantment spell to get them all back here before she fell of the building.  The thing is you were there for a reason. For some reason we needed to be there as well to save her.”  David came back with more drinks and he handed her one too.  She finished her cigarette and thanked him then sipped the drink.  He sat down beside her and then I asked “What is your name?” She said “Isabelle Marafioti.”  “Well Isabelle welcome to the 21st Century.”  02062011

I decided to help Isabella become acclimated to our culture and time.  She and I were inseparable for the rest of the evening.  After the BBQ dinner party I said my good byes and left to set her up at the mansion.  Troy, Toni, Timothy, Matthew, and David all came home with me. I said “David please see that my family is all set up with their own rooms.”  Then Isabella and I went up to my room.  “Isabella this is your bed here.  In these drawers you will find some new pajamas.  Please help yourself.  Through this dining area is the master suite bathroom.  You are welcome to use it anytime you like.  I left her alone and then went to the kitchen to speak to Beverly and Wes about the house guests.  Once back in my room, I saw Isabella was in her pajamas in already in bed.  I sat beside her in the bed then I said “I really think you should stay here for a while until you are used to this century and we understand what happened tonight.  Would you mind being my house guest?”  “NO not at all this is a really nice place, and you are so kind.  Besides if I left where would I go?  I don’t know anyone but you.”  “Okay then you have a good night and let me know if you need anything.”  “Good night and thank you.”  I went to the bathroom and got into my pajamas then to bed myself.  Upon falling asleep I began to dream about the country cottage where my Mother was sitting in the old rocking chair knitting a sweater.  “Hi Mom.”  I said to her.  “Hi honey,” then she motioned me to give her a kiss on the cheek.  I kissed her and then asked “Are you aware of what strange happenings transpired this evening?”  “Oh you mean about Isabella? Yes, I know all about it.  She wasn’t supposed to die that day.  In fact she never did.  She got hung up in a time loop where here mere existence simply vanished. You helped stop that loop and bring her back into your dimension where she belongs. You said you always wanted a sister. Now you have one.”  I woke up abruptly from the dream then sat up in bed.  I could see her sleeping soundly over in her bed like nothing ever happened.  Just then I got up out of bed, put on my robe and walked downstairs to the kitchen.  Once inside I turned on the light and there was David sitting at the counter bar stool staring off into space.  “Oh hi David sorry I didn’t know anyone was here.”  “Hi Rori, it’s okay.  Hey what happened tonight?”    I poured myself a glass of milk and set it in the microwave for a few seconds to heat it then I removed it and sat down beside David. “Uh, I think Isabella was caught in some sort of a repeating life cycle where it never ended and she wasn’t alive or dead anymore, if that even makes any sense.”  “Ah is she going to be okay?” “I hope so, with our help I think she will be okay.” 02062011

We shared a warm milk together and then I said “Good night David. I had a good time up until the drama.”  He smiled and set his hand on top mine and said “I did to, thank you.” He slowly moved in and kissed my lips very gently.  My eyes were closed and I just froze in that position as if I was not finished feeling the kiss.  I opened my eyes and he took his hand and set it on my face and kissed me again.  This time a little longer and with more feeling behind it.  Our lips smacked just a little as he pulled away.  I opened my eyes and his were still closed.  I said “Good night see you in the morning.” Then I got up quickly and went upstairs.  Once there I removed my robe and climbed into bed then fell asleep.  I don’t recall dreaming again.

I slept the whole night through. 02062011

This morning was a little different then other mornings.  I had kissed a guy who I really liked and had strong emotional feelings for and also I had acquired a new friend.  I woke up and ran the bath water.  Just as I was getting in, Isabelle came in to use the bathroom.  “Good Morning.”   “Hi how did you sleep?” “ I slept very good thanks.”  She finished using the toilet then flushed.  Before I knew it she was sitting in the tub just on the other side from me.  I thought to myself, wow this woman doesn’t have many scruples.  She washed her hair and soaped and lathered up.  I did the same, then we rinsed off and got out.  I handed her a towel and then I used mine.  “Now Let’s see about getting you something to wear.”  I walked into my closet and she followed behind me.  She fumbled through the hanging clothes until she came across one of my summer dresses and she slipped it on.  It actually looked better on her than it did me.  I said “Wow, you can keep that.”  She slipped on some summer shoes then followed me to my dresser.  I got dressed and tossed her a brand new baggie of panties.  “Today if you don’t mind , I would like to take you shopping. What did you do for a living by the way?”  She said “I’m an accountant.”  “Oh good I might have some work for you.” We went downstairs and had breakfast together then we left to go shopping.   All morning and well into the afternoon we had shopped for her.  She had purchased enough clothes to last her years and to fit any season.  What we couldn’t carry I had delivered to the Mansion. “Okay you ready for lunch?”  “Could we stop somewhere and get some coffee first?”  “Oh yeah let’s go to the local coffee shop.”   I walked in and asked to speak to the manager.  I had him add her name to my account, and I told him she was my accountant.  We both ordered our coffees and sat out front to drink them.  “Thank you so much for everything you’ve done for me Rori. I’m not sure I know how to ever repay you.”  I said “Isabella it’s been a rough time for you and I just want you to adapt to this era and enjoy the rest of your life.  We’re sisters and family now so please don’t mention it.”  Just then I heard a strong male voice from behind me say “Good afternoon ladies.”  I recognized it and turned around saying “Good Afternoon David.”  He leaned down and kissed my cheek and then went over and kidded Isabella’s hand.  “I am going inside for some coffee, do you mind if I join you?”  “No, not at all.”  We sipped our coffee and watched the people walk by. 02072011

I turned to Isabella and asked “Hey do you have anything in your purse that might be worth anything now since it’s from the twenties?”  “Oh, I never thought of that let me see…”  She reached into her purse and pulled out things and set them onto the table.  She pulled out a cigarette case, a lighter, lipstick, a wallet, come change, she dumped the purse upside down and here were a pair of earrings brand new, and matching necklace and bracelet.  “I think we should go see how much some of this stuff is worth today.” I suggested.   “That sounds like fun.”  David said “I’m going to head back to the Mansion. You two enjoy yourselves.”  He hugged us and then we went our separate ways. 02072011

The first place we went to was the bank.  The looked at all her money and coins and their dates and offered her a large sum for them.  We opened up a bank account with the money they paid her.  Then we went to the pawn shop to see how much the other things were worth to them.  They gave her about $500.00 for the cigarette case and 1K for the matching bracelets, earrings and necklace. $700.00 for the lighter.   We went back to the bank and deposited that money too. I was hiring her as my book keeper and so was Kyle and Molly.  With out work alone she was pretty set on her income.  Just as we were walking out of the bank and some guy grabbed her purse and ran off with it.   I went chasing after him and then when we both wound up in the alley together alone, he had no where else to run.  I said “Just hand over the purse and nobody has to get hurt!”   He laughed at me and then whipped out a switch blade knife and said “The only one getting hurt today is the stupid blond lady who doesn’t know when to quit.”  I said “OH really? Well: Cas mé tú isteach ar an luch ansin.”  Instantly he turned into a mouse and I grabbed him before he could get away, then zipped him up into my purse.  I picked up the purse and the switch blade and that’s when Isabella came running up to me.  “Hey what happened?”  “Oh I turned him into a mouse and stuffed him into my purse.  Let’s get home quickly so I can figure out what to do with him.”  We got to the Mansion and I went right down to the basement.  There was a large utility closet there and I went inside by myself then shut the door.  I set my bag on the floor and used some magic to turn one half of the utility closet into a completely tiled shower from top to bottom with heavy shower heads with the water force of a fire hose or hydrant.  They were on three sides except the locked unbreakable glass door and there were two coming from the ceiling. So five total. I took the little mouse out of my bag then set him in the center of the shower on top of the drain.  I walked out and shut the door.  I reversed the incantation and he quickly changed from the cute little mouse back into the thug.  He was standing in front of me in all his glory.  The birthday suit that God created him in.  I said “HI! What was your intention back there in that alley?  We’re you going to try and hurt me?” “Listen Lady, I don’t know who you are or how you did this but I think I must have made a mistake and I would like you to let me go.” I said “I asked the questions and I make the demands not you.  You only speak to answer the questions that I ask.  I waved my hands and all the shower heads came on in full force.  He began to scream in agony. I motioned again and they quickly shut off.  His skin turned red where the water had hit him. “It really looks like that hurts. Now, who are and what are you doing steeling from poor defenseless women?”  He had crouched to the floor and began sobbing. “My name is Julio Pedro Ramirez , and my friends call me JP.  I needed the money to help feed my girl and our little boy at home.”   I said “YOU LIER!” then motioned for the showerheads again.  He continued to scream then I shut them off.  I said “I have to figure out a way to straighten you out. I cast another spell: “Chaith mé seal seo a dhéanamh do ifreann. Gach uair a dhéanann tú sin in aghaidh duine eile. Beidh tú ag teacht ar ais anseo go deo.”  “What was that?” I said “ Every time you sin against another. You will come back here forever.” I waved my hands and instead of water coming from the shower heads it was hot air.  He was instantly dried off.  I snapped my fingers and gave him a completely new outfit right down to his shoes and socks then sent him back to the neighborhood where we met.  02072011

The door opened and David knocked and carefully came in.  “Rori?  What are you doing?  I could have swarm I heard some screaming coming from inside here and it sounded like a man. I said “Oh I’m working on a rehabilitation assignment.  Just then JP popped back. David said “Who’s he?” I said “SSssshhh! I see that didn’t take long!”  He was as naked as he was before I clothed him.  I waved my arms and the shower heads pumped high pressure water on him and he began screaming again.  David said “Rori, you’re torturing him!” I turned to David then took a deep breath, stopped the water. Turned on the heaters, re clothed him and swung around.  “I’m not fucking around JP.  I don’t have a problem turning on those showerheads and leaving you in here for a while!”  “I’m sorry, I’m stupid. I guess I didn’t believe you.” I sent him back to the original neighborhood then walked out of the room.   David followed me and was really being adamant about why I had been torturing a naked man in my basement. I turned around in a huff and then said “This is the 22 Century and everyone is doing it!” I continued walking upstairs towards my bedroom.  “That’s not funny Rori, do you see me laughing?  I’m not laughing here.”  I stopped sat down on the step and he stopped and sat down on the one below me. Isabella and I were walking out of the bank and he robbed her.  I chased him into an alley and he pulled out a switch blade knife on me.  So I turned him into a mouse, grabbed him and stuffed him into my purse until I could figure out what to do with him.  That was the only thing I could think of under pressure. I think it’s going to work!”  “Oh, I would have blown him up if I had the powers. You’re too kind.” 02072011

I got an idea and so I concentrated then I touched the trinkets in one hand then David’s forehead with the other.  I transferred some of my powers to him and then I said “Now you do.”  “Wait a minute what are you doing?”  I stood up and then continued to my bedroom.  “Oh no you’re not doing this to me!”  “Look you’re the one who suggested it so I let you have it. Now you can tend to Julio Pedro Ramirez when he fucks up again and believe you me he will over and over and over again until he gets it.  Besides he’s nest to your room and you can do what ever you need to in order to rehabilitate him.  Just don’t blow him up!”  David stopped following me in pure frustration then went back ton his bedroom and I continued up to mine.

I got inside and Isabella was sitting on her bed.  “Hi how are you feeling?”  She smiled, “I’m good thanks.”

“So I was hoping to talk to you about what was going on that night you were up on the roof top with those three thugs.  Who were they and why were they trying to kill you?”  “They were my clients and they were doing some dirty things to the books and I caught them.  The FBI caught them and wanted to see them.  They told me either I fix it, and hide everything that they were doing illegally or they would kill me.  I told them I quit and had no intentions of bailing them out of the mess they created for themselves.”  “Wow this sounds like the Godfather movie.” I said and we laughed together.  “Well, I am happy I was able to help you. Tomorrow lets look up the records and see what became of those thugs.” 02072011

Dinner was smelling up the whole mansion so I went to the kitchen.  “Hi Beverly what are you making it smells delicious!”  “Hi Rori, here have a taste.  It’s a recipe I got from a friend of mine in France.  I thought you would love it.   It’s called  Pate de canard en croute.  Which is boned stuffed duck baked in pastry crust.”  I smiled and said  “It smells fantastic.”  “I also have some special vegetarian platters and a fine desert.  I hope everyone is bringing hungry to dinner.”   Just then David walked in with Julio Pedro Ramirez .

“Ugh, David?  What’s HE doing here?” “Rori, before you say anything please hear me out.  You did what you did and he needs a break, so I thought he would be able to help around here.  If he’s working then he can’t get into any trouble especially if I’m keeping my eye on him all the time.  I set him up with his own bed in my bedroom. So we’re all good.”  I looked at JP up and down then I said “You don’t have much of a choice, or it’s back to the hose with you!”  I walked out and back to my bedroom.  On the way out I gave David a real good stare down.  02072011

It wasn’t that I didn’t trust JP.  I knew deep down everyone wants to be good.  I was just really irritated that David’s logic, and ideas seemed more practical than mine.  That kind of was unsettling.  I went to the book shelf and began to read until I was called for dinner.  I walked into the dinning room and JP was setting the table.   “JP could I have a word with you please?”  He followed me into the kitchen.  I said “I have to say, in this house, people who work for me are not my slaves or thought of as my servants.  They are a part of my life and I consider them family.  If you’re going to live here then Mister you had better fit in.  I have zero tolerance for bullshit, and I really mean it when I say that!” He looked at me and just starred at me not saying a word, not even blinking.  He walked right up to my face and then he said “Oh, I know exactly how you are Ma’am. You know everything there is to know about me, no secrets here.”  That made me remember how he was naked in front of me and it might have bruised his pride. So I returned the look and said “ That’s right, so cut the bullshit!”  Then I walked out to the dining room.  02072011

I sat beside David and then I saved the other seat next to me for Isabelle.  She saw that JP was in the house and she just stopped, looked at him with our any expression on her face and then sat down.  David motioned for JP to take the seat beside him.  Wes and Beverly served dinner then joined us at the table. There was a low rumble of conversation going but neither I nor Isabelle was speaking.  I was taking small bites of everything and simply allowing it to melt in my mouth.  All the flavors and aromas were so magically combined.   I looked over at David then JP.  I winked and smiled at them.  They looked like we did.  This food couldn’t be like anything any of us had ever tasted before.  Just then I realized all the talking at the table had stopped and everyone was delighting in dinner as much as I was.  After desert I really couldn’t move.  I just sat there and unbuttoned the top button to my jeans to make a little room.  I didn’t think anyone else could move either so I clapped my hands twice and the dishes and silverware and glasses all floated off to the kitchen to load themselves into the dishwasher.  02072011

I somehow managed to get myself out of the dining room after saying my goodnights and up into my bedroom then in bed.  I fell asleep with out any hesitations.  I didn’t dream, toss, turn or anything.  By morning I was feeling fresh and new.  I got showered and dressed quickly then rushed downstairs to check up on how things were going with David and JP.  I slowly and carefully peaked inside the bedroom and David wasn’t in bed but JP was.  I realized that he must be in the shower so I turned around and snuck out.  I went up to the kitchen and started to make my own coffee. Wes walked in and took over.  “Good Morning Rori, did you by chance sleep as good as I did?” “Oh My God are you kidding me?  I haven’t slept like that since the doctor gave me a handful of muscle relaxers for back pain I was having.” David walked in then said “Morning.”  He kissed my cheek and then shook Wes’s hand.  Wes gave both of us coffee so we sat up and the counter on the stools. I looked at David and smiled. I could tell he was reading my mind.  “JP wasn’t a problem at all.”  Just as he said that JP walked into the kitchen “Good morning Rori, Wes, David.”  “Hi JP, how’d you sleep?” I asked.  He said “Very good actually.”  Then David said “Me too.”  “JP, I would like to take you to my factory today. Do you have time?”  “Yes let me shower and change.”  He grabbed a cup of coffee and David jumped up to go help him find another set of clothes to wear.  02072011

Julio Pedro came upstairs and he was in some very nice clothes.  David had cleaned him up so well he looked like he could be an executive at my company if I hadn’t known any better.  “Wow, Julio Pedro you look good.  I have to say I’m very impressed.”  “Thank you Miss O’Shae.”  He smiled and placed his elbow up to take mine and escort me out.  We walked our few blocks to the factory and I was greeted by receptions and then I gave Julio Pedro  the VIP tour of the building and company.  I even showed him to his new office where he would be supervising Production. “Is this some sort of a joke?  I’m being punked right?  Where’s the cameras?”   “This is no joke, Monday through Friday you work here to make an honest living and you can stay at the Mansion as long as David can tolerate you.” We shook on it and I let the Manager know he would be starting first thing the very next morning.  “Now let’s go take you clothes shopping, you will need some new duds.” 02082011

I took JP to all the top men’s fashion stores and I gave him no limit.  “You are free to purchase anything you want but my only requirement is that you keep it classy.  After this I need to take you to the tailors and have a few custom suits made to fit you.”  While he was picking out shirts and slacks, he asked me “Why are you being so kind to me? I tried to hurt you.”  “I understand and I also know you didn’t mean it. You are a good person who has had a little bad luck.  That’s all.  I’m here to change all that for you. So you can live your life the way you were meant to.”  He cried and hugged me and I hugged him. “sssshhh, now , lets keep shopping we have lots to do still.” He tried on a few of the outfits for me and I was seeing such a different man.  I never realized how handsome he was until this very moment. “That’s it we’re going in for a make over let’s go.  I took him to the spa, and we got completely pampered.  He had a facial, manicure, pedicure, age defying treatment, salt scrub with aromatherapy oils, The New York scrub and seaweed body wrap.  Then we left to the Taylor’s where he was measured and then I purchased to suits for him.  After all this I took him to a late lunch.  We went to the most posh place I could find in the area. Sitting outside on the balcony we were treated like royalty.  “Care for some champagne?”  I looked at him and he shrugged his shoulders.  “Yes two please and keep them filled.” I slipped the server a hundred dollar bill. He returned with a fine bottle and two flutes then poured us our drinks. “Cheers.” we clanked glasses and JP said “Salute.”  “If you need to go anywhere you have Todd or David drive you in the Town car. They are my chauffeurs but I rarely use them. If you decide that you don’t want to share a room with David then you’re free to choose one of the available rooms above the forth floor.”  “I like David I can hang with him.”  He sipped more champagne.  “Realize if you do anything wrong that spell I cast will send you right back into that basement chamber, naked and cold, and you would be there until someone hears you, to let you out.”  “I know I’m trying to forget about that.”  He smiled and said “Thanks.”  02082011

I asked the waitress to bring us some blueberries, strawberries, raspberries, and blackberries.  After she brought them I added more champagne to our flutes and then dropped the fruit into them.  I sat and watched them float up to the top with ten thousands of bubbles.  “Do you want some?” He grabbed the blueberries and dropped them in his.  I was feeling so good.  We had another bottle together and I called David and asked him to pick up more champagne for the house.   “All right are we ready to go?” 

Yeah, let’s go.  I paid the bill then finished my drink and grabbed a few of the fresh fruits and wrapped them into my napkin stashing them into my purse.  “I can use them for later.”  Upon leaving the place I hailed a cab and we climbed in.   Back at the Mansion we opened up another bottle of Champagne and shared it with those who were there.02082011

David came into the lobby and sat beside me.  “How was shopping?”  “It was nice, JP got lot’s of new clothes and things. He’s definitely ready for the business World.”  I looked over at him and he was dropping blueberries into his champagne flute.  “Just look at him he’s happy as a clam.  You better take it easy there Kimosabe or you’ll have a headache in the morning for your first day of work.”  “he laughed and fell backwards off the stool.  David and I picked him up then carried him to his bedroom and removed his clothes and put him to bed.  I set his alarm clock and got his clothes out for his first day of work.  We went back upstairs to the kitchen.  I said “Would you mind going in with him tomorrow, to sort of hold his hand and ease him in? I would be very grateful. I think after a few days he will be fine.”  “Oh yeah sure I will take him in and bring him home.”   “Thanks.”  We cheers each others glasses and shared some more champagne.

02092011

I went to my room and got out an old spell book my grandmother left me.  It had natural herbal remedies in it.  I looked up the hangover recipe and made it before I went to bed. I got out my basil, black pepper, caraway, cinnamon, coriander, forsythia, ginger, gotu kola, honeysuckle, lavender, lemongrass, onion, pennyroyal, peppermint, plantain, poppy seeds, rosemary, rue, tea and yarrow. Then mixed in the mints they contain potent antioxidants, substances that can help prevent some of the cellular-level damage that alcohol causes.

I left the herbs in a ready tea bag, in the kitchen for him to have tea first thing in the morning. 02092011

The next day I got up, showered and dressed pretty early.  Then I went into the kitchen to talk to Beverly.  “Oh hi Wes, is Beverly out?”  “Yeah, Hi Rori, good morning, she’s at the local market picking fresh ingredients for our menus today.”  I heated the water and then steeped the tea in a pot for JP.  I grabbed the pot, tray cup and saucer and went downstairs.  I lightly knocked on the door and then opened it.  “Hey JP, wake up.”  I shook him then he woke up.  “Sssshhh, David is still sleeping.  You have to get up and get ready for your first day of work.  Here this is your robe go jump into the shower and I will be back in a bit.  He got up and went into the bathroom.  I went back to the kitchen to talk to Wes.  “Hey Wes what do you have for a bagged lunch?”  “We have these roast beef horseradish roll-ups and plenty of fruits.”  He placed them in a brown paper bag. I snapped my fingers and turned the paper bag into a metal lunch box with a thermos. I filled the thermos up with cold milk and threw in some cookies. 02092011

I went back downstairs and tapped on the door before entering.  JP was getting dried off and dressed.  I helped him get his pants on and shirt on and then handed him his tea. “You need this.  It’s a hang over remedy.  You won’t feel anything after you drink it.” He whispered “Thank you.”  “Okay I’m going to wake up David because he’s taking you to work.  I walked over to David’s bed.  I saw his blankets and sheets were open at the foot of the bed, so I lightly touched his feet.  Then I slowly moved my hand up his calf.  Just then he jumped up, “Huh, what?”  I laughed and jumped on top of him and pinned him down.  I whispered in his ear. “You have 20 minutes to shower, dress, eat, grab coffee and get the heck out of here.:  Then I kissed him and jumped off.  “Bye guys call me if you need anything.”  I went back to my bedroom and sat in the reading room while Isabella showered and dressed. 02092011

Isabelle came out wearing one of her new outfits.  “Wow, that looks fantastic on you. What are your plans for today?” “I’m not sure. How about you?”  “I dunno, I haven’t made any.” “Let’s go to coffee and then decide what to do.”  “What a fantastic idea!”. We left the Mansion and walked down to our local coffee shop.  I opened the door and a young man grabbed it for us and then motioned for us to enter first.  “Thank you young man.”  I said and went inside. After ordering we sat down at the table by the window.  I sipped from my latte and stared out at the traffic and pedestrians.  “What sorts of crime fighting are we going to do today?”  Isabelle said with a laugh. “I’m not sure do you think we should go buy us a police scanner?”  “Oh my God can you imagine?  In a city like this we would be busy every second. Well, more like you would be busy all the time.” “Hey that gives me an idea grab your coffee.”  I stood up and went out the door.  I walked to an old empty lot beside the school and  park.  I said “ sit down.” we sat down facing each other.  “Okay put your hands up and into mine. Close your eyes. “  In seconds we were hovering above the ground and slowly turning in a circular motion.  I closed my eyes and carefully set us back on the ground.  “Okay this time I will talk you through it.  You do it.” “I can’t do it.”  “Of course you can, close your eyes, now imagine soft feathers everywhere. All around us even under us.  Now send in a slight breeze.” In moments we were up in the air and then a slight breeze carried us just so slightly over. “Open your eyes.” “Did I do this?” “Yes you did.  I transferred some of my powers to you.  Everyone has their own powers only they can’t figure out how to master them with out proper training and practice. Now concentrate on removing those feathers slowly.”  We came back to the ground slowly & gracefully.  “I can not believe I did that.”  “I can teach you more if you like.”  “Oh please, I would love that!”  “Okay we start training first thing tomorrow.” 02092011

I suggested we go art shopping.  We hit the art district and then wound up at my favorite gallery.  I looked for some of  William Preston’s paintings.  I couldn’t find any so I stopped the sales person “Excuse me do you have anything in by William Preston?”  “Oh, yes he has his own room now, please right this way.”  Just the moment I walked into the room I looked at all his paintings and each and every one of them was more spectacular then the next.  Isabelle was just taken by some of them too. “Oh I want this one!”  She asked the salesperson to lower it and send it to the Mansion.  I found three myself I couldn’t live with out, and it took me all afternoon to decide because I really wanted them all. 02092011

One last lesson. Grab your coffee.  We walked through the store threshold and were teleported through space.  We managed to land right at the front door steps to the Mansion. Because Isabelle wasn’t expecting it she thrust forward a little and I grabbed her arm and pulled her back into me.  “Wow, that was something!”  “You can learn that too.”  Just when I opened the door Toni and Troy ran up to me and hugged me. “Hey little cousins, how are you guys?”  “We’re happy to be back to visit.” Troy said.  “This is my flat mate Isabelle. Isabelle these two twins are my little cousins, Toni and Troy.”  “Hello it’s very nice to meet you.” Isabelle took Toni’s hand to greet her and then had a flash of her future. Her vision was of her and her brother being trapped in a small room, with very little light or air. The exact same time that Isabelle saw the vision, Toni and Troy saw it too.  Toni got scared and pulled her hand away from Isabelle and then fell back onto the floor.  I reached down to help her up. “Oh Honey, what just happened?” “I had a day vision, and she had it too.”  She stood up and both Toni and Troy were just staring at her. “I’m sorry I should have told you.  I don’t have any control over them they just come and go. The night I got caught in the loop I saw everything up until he pushed me off the building. So I had no idea I was in any danger. The day JP grabbed my purse I saw that before it happened too.” I said “As far as I know you’re having visions to prevent things from happening.  You don’t ever react. Why?”  “My Mother and Father had them and they ruined their lives.  I guess I never had much faith in them.”  Toni and Troy said together “You have to fine tune them and then they can save yours and everyone else’s lives someday.”  02102011

“Okay lets meet in the Lobby come in. Now, what exactly did you see?”   The three of them explained to me what they saw and so I taught them a spell that would call me to them if they were in any danger. “Níl a fhios agam cad a dhéanamh, seo é an fáth go bhfuil mé ag glaoch ort, teacht ar dom anois agus mé tarrthála Rori .”

Don’t ever abuse this spell or I will be pretty mad about that when I get there. “ We won’t. Our parents already told us about it.”  “So, I would like you kids to teach Isabelle how to fine tune her insight so she can use it to her benefit. Do you think you could do that for me?”  “Yes, that would be cool.” Toni said. “You guys want to stay a few days, what’s going on?”  “Everyone thinks we’re at camp.  We can stay for a few weeks.”  02102011

Just about dinner time David and JP strolled into the dining room together.  “Hey guys, how was your first day?  “It was okay.” David said.  JP smiled and said “Piece of cake.”  “Okay David you don’t have to go with him tomorrow if you don’t want to.”  David smiled then sat beside me at the table then said “Could we have coffee together tomorrow morning?”  “Yes, that would be nice.”  “Cool.”  The twins came in and sat down at the table too.  “What are we having for dinner?”  “I’m not sure but I think you will like what ever it is.”  Beverly and Wes came in and served everyone dinner then sat down to eat too.  We finished dinner and I went to bed.  I was tired and needed to sleep.  02102011

That next morning I got up early and walked myself to the coffee shop.  I could smell the fresh breads and pastries being made from up the street at the local bakery.  I went inside there first and bought a couple fresh donuts and then headed over to the coffee shop.  When I went inside and placed my order, I noticed that Dave and the twins were already there, sitting at the table by the window.  “Hi you guys, what are you doing up so early?”  “The early bird catches the worm” Dave said. I got my coffee order and joined them at the table.  “What’s going on today? Did you three make plans with out me?”  I asked. Dave said “The kids and I wanted to go to the indoor Indiana Jones theme park. We thought we could make the day of it if we got over there right as they opened.  They have rock climbing, and paint ball, and such, you want to come?”  “Yes I do want to come!” Suddenly I realized I wasn’t really dressed for that so I snapped my fingers and my clothes changed from a relaxed pants suit to jeans and a t-shirt with tennis shoes. 02142010

This theme park was clear across town so we had to take a cab to get there.  It took us about an hour, with traffic. David said he wanted to treat us to everything so I said “by all means feel free, go right ahead.”  The first thing Toni & Troy wanted to do was rock climb. So there happened to be an instructor available who David knew and he geared the kids up and then after a brief introduction they were on their way up the rock.  It was a race to see who got to the top first then down.  Toni won that race.  Then it was Dave and I.  I geared up and then began climbing.  He made it to the top faster than me but he snagged bad on the way down so I  sped right past him saying “Howdy Suckah” laughingly.  We finished that and then we went to the paint ball arena.  This was like a huge replica of the Egyptian pyramids and the tunnels and passageways that were in the movie of Indiana Jones. Troy and I teamed up against Toni and David.  “No powers kids it would be cheating!” “You too Rori!”  We had a head start and ran as fast as we could through the caves and tunnels.  It was about 30 minutes before we heard or saw anyone. Then the first sign of people I began shooting.  They were people who weren’t a part of our group.  Uh oh I thought to myself, now I’ve made some enemies.  Troy said “Hurry lets get them before they get us!”  So we ran around behind them and shot them all.  They had to leave the game.  Just as I turned around Toni shot Troy, and he had to leave then I shot her. All that was left was David and I. I hid in a small cave until he walked by and then I jumped out.  Just then someone shot me from behind.  It was a little girl with a big smile on her face.  I laughed and then left the game.  The kids and I went to order lunch while we waited for Dave to finish the game.  02142011

Just as the food was ready David came walking up, “Hey I got picked off by some little girl.”  “Me too.” I said.  We ate lunch there and then went to the arcade.  The first games they played together were air hockey then the motorcycle video games.  I went off by myself to play a few of my favorite pinball games and beat high scores.  A few hours later the kids and Dave came up to me and asked if we could go to the movies. “Sure sounds good let’s go.”  After the movies we went home.  By now it had been a full day and I was a little tired.  Once home all I wanted to do was take a nice long relaxing bubble bath. The kids were hungry again so they asked Beverly and Wes to make them something to eat.  I wasn’t sure where David when.  I got my bath ready and removed my clothes and lowered myself in.  I just sat back and relaxed, the heat, and the steam were exactly what I needed.  I fell asleep in the tub, and before I knew it someone was massaging my back.  I sat up startled and looked and it was David.   He leaned forward from behind me and began slowly kissing my neck in tiny baby kisses.  I placed my hand in his hair and pulled him into me, so we could kiss.  It was a long, romantic sensual kiss. He backed away and began removing his clothes. First his shirt from over his head, while still caressing my body with one hand.  Then he took off his pants, and everything else and jumped quickly into the tub with me.  We made out for about 45 minutes. The water had become tepid and the bubbles nearly disappeared.  He stood up picking me up and dripping wet carried me to my bed.  He carefully set me inside and then he climbed in beside me.  The blankets and sheets intertwined around us acting like towels as our bodies carefully explored one another. He made  passionate love to me that evening and then we fell asleep with our arms wrapped tight around one another. I woke up and then got dressed and went downstairs.  The chefs were preparing dinner while the kids were in the game room. I went down to check in on them and they were having a good time playing video games.  Come dinner time we sat and talked about our day.  David sat beside me at dinner, and then after dinner he came to bed with me again.  That night he made love to me well into half the night, before we fell to sleep.  The next morning I woke up and just looked at him. He was sound asleep next to me so peaceful and content looking. 02142011

I snuck out of bed and then took a quick shower.  I hadn’t checked in with Jp so I thought it might be a good idea if I did.  I went to the basement and his door was closed.  I knocked on his and he said “Come in.“  He was getting ready for work.  “Hey Rori, how’s it going?” “I’m good I just wanted to see how you’re doing. Are you having a good time at work?”  “Yeah it’s great thank you.”  “Oh good, so how about you and I have breakfast before you go in and then I can go in with you? I have a few meetings to attend and it would be nice to chat with you before that.”  “Yes, sounds good let me grab my coat.”  We left quietly and headed out to the corner cafe.  He opened the door for me like such a gentlemen. Why thank you Sir!” “It’s m y pleasure my Dear.”  We chuckled as we looked for an empty table and sat ourselves. In no time the waitress was there to take our orders.  “I would like two eggs over easy, with bacon, and some coffee. Maybe one slice of wheat toast.”  JP ordered next “I would like the scrambled with sausage and wheat toast, with coffee. Thanks.”  “I was hoping you could give me some feedback about how the department you are in is being run and if there’s anything we could do different or maybe try to improve the way things are done now?”  “I have a list all written down right here in my briefcase.”  He opened it and handed it to me and I looked it over and handed it back to him. “Make me a copy of that would you and I will use it as a checklist and talk about it at the meetings today.”   Yeah, sounds good.”  We ate breakfast and the rest of the time really didn’t talk much about work.  “How are you and David doing?”  “We’re good.  I mean I really wanted to take things slow but how slow is slow, I mean really?  He’s a great guy with my little cousins and he seems to get along with everyone in the Mansion, and the Band too.”  “I really like him, and we do get along really well. I can’t remember ever having such a cool flat mate before.”   “That’s good, cause I like having you two men in the Mansion and I hope you both plan staying for a very long time!” We finished breakfast and our coffee and then walked over to the Factory.  Once at the factory I said “Thanks for having breakfast with me I will see you later at a few of the meetings.”  “Yes, I enjoyed it thank you.”  I went to my office and then made a few phone calls. 02142011

I called David’s cell and he picked up. “Hi handsome, did you sleep well?”  “Yes, you snuck out. Where did you go?” I needed to come into work today for some meetings so I asked JP if he wanted to have breakfast with me and talk over work before our meetings today.”  “How was it? What time will you be home?”  “I have three meetings back to back so I’m thinking after three.” “Okay I’m going to take the kids out on my friends boat in the bay for a little bit and we can meet you back at the house my three.” “That sounds good, be careful with them. I will see you later.”  “Okay see you.” He said then we hung up.  Just then my secretary walked in and said “Hey Rori, nice to see you.  Here’s your itinerary and the files you asked for.” “Thanks Jimmy, how’s everything?”  “Things are great thanks.”  “Oh good, let’s go for a walk.”  We walked the plant and went over all the problems  in shipping, production and purchasing before the meetings.  After the meetings I caught up with JP.  “Hey, you ready to call it a day?”  “Yes, I am let’s go.”  I suggested we go have some beers.  I also invited Jimmy.  Jimmy caught up with us after he locked up the offices and then put some things away. “So Jimmy, do you play any instruments or sing?” I asked. He said I play the Bass and I sing.”  “Oh nice I need a Bass player so how about you meet us for practice this weekend say 9 am at this club?” “Sure sounds good.”  Jimmy got to the door first and held it opened for me, then I went in.  “Rori!”  Kyle shouted from the DJ booth.  Then Molly ran over and gave me a big hug.  “I miss you girl.  Where have you been?”  “Oh here, there and everywhere.”  We laughed and went up to the bar.  I ordered three beers.   The bartender set them on the counter and I handed him the money then I passed one to JP and the other to Jimmy.  I grabbed mine then said “Common boys lets go find a nice table.” 02142011

Once seated then Molly and Kyle managed to find their way over to our table too. “How’s business you two?”  “OH man, we’ve been busy non stop since we opened.  Every night this place seems to be packed with a different crowd.”  Kyle said.   “That’s fantastic! Just wait until our groupies and fans develop here then it will be even more exciting for us.  “This is JP, and Jimmy.  Jimmy is my secretary at the shoe factory and JP is the production supervisor.  Jimmy is going to be our new bass man in the band.”  “Oh right on, nice to meet you.” Molly said.  Kyle shook both their hands and then left to get a pitcher of beer from tap.  In moments the band showed up.  “Hey Rori, how’s it going?” “Hey Micky, good you?”  “We’re just taking a break and thought we’d  pop in for some beers.”  “Cool this is JP, and Jimmy, these are the band members. Perhaps we should put a few tables together.” JP got up and Micky and JP grabbed a few more tables and slid them over to meet with the one we had.  Everyone sat down and Kyle said, “Wow, I guess I need more pitchers” Then he motioned for the waiters to come over. Everyone sat down and the conversation became a light rumble coming our area. The bar was filling up with people who were wanting an after work drink.  Kyle asked the band if they felt like playing for a little while.  We all agreed, but I asked Jimmy “You in the mood?  I have a bass here, that you can use.”  “Oh yeah sure let’s do this.”  The band got up and played three song.  People were singing and dancing, and having a good time. David showed up the kids came in with him and were served soda and hamburgers with French fries. I waved and winked while I sang on stage. After that song I let the band and Kyle, with Molly take over lead vocals while I joined David and the twins for some food.  “Hi guys!” I hugged and kissed my cousins and then kissed David.  “How was the boat trip?”  “It was great! We both caught some fish for dinner.”  “Hey that’s great, does the chef’s have them now?”  “Oh yeah we just left from the Mansion.”  After we ate the burgers David grabbed Toni’s hand and pulled her onto the dance floor and then Troy grabbed mine and pulled me out.  We all danced for the rest of the time that the band played, and it was so much fun!  02152011

The small group of us who lived at the Mansion said our good byes and walked home.  Everyone else at the club just continued to party well into the night. The band members didn’t have too far to crawl.   Once inside all I could smell was seafood with butter and garlic.  Everything smelled so good.  I went into the kitchen to see what kinds of fish they were preparing and also what the dinner menu was.  I left the kitchen and went up to my room for a quick shower and get into my loose fitting evening clothes. It was a raw silk pants suit in ivory with matching slippers.  Toni knocked on the door. “Hey Rori, I didn’t pack very well.   Do you think tomorrow we could go shopping for me so I can have some clothes here?”  “Oh honey absolutely, all you have to do is ask.”  I snapped my fingers and put her in a matching outfit as mine only hers was ruby red, with matching slippers.  “How’s that for now?”  “Oh my God this feels amazing, what is it?”  “It’s called raw silk.”  “I would live in this if I could.”  “Honey me too.”  We walked out of my bedroom arm and arm and then headed to the lobby.  Once there we picked up a few books sat down and got some reading in before dinner.  The guys were out doing their thing together, and came in much later to see what we were doing.  “Hey sissy where’d you get the duds?”  “From Rori, you like them?”  “Yeah, they look really good.”  Then David said, “Hey little man come with me I might have something for you to wear.”  They went to David’s room and in no time he managed to find a pair of men’s blue silk boxers, and pajamas with matching slippers. “This isn’t the same material as the girls have on but it still feels just as silky smooth on you.”  He handed them to Troy who stripped down naked in no time and quickly changed into them.  David found a pair in black for him and stripped down to do the same.  “Man, these things feel great.  Everything is so silky smooth and comfortable!” “Yea I love wearing them around in the evening just to do what ever…and you can keep those.”  “Hey Thanks.”  They hugged and then went back upstairs to the lobby. 02152011

We read for a while and then everyone met for dinner.  The seafood was amazing.  “Beverly, & Wes, thank you so much for dinner and remind me to get you a bonus for all your heard work and delicious creations.  Beverly stood up and said “I really enjoy working here, and I have never really worked for anyone in the past who has shown me so much love and caring as if I was one of the family.  That means a lot to me and because of that I enjoy my job and working for you any chance I get.”  “CHEERS!” We all toasted and then ate.  The twins were so thrilled that they were eating the fish they had caught.  They couldn’t stop talking about the fishing trip and how fun it was. I was too busy trying to savor each and every bite to hold conversations with anyone.  David and JP were talking up a storm.  I stopped and looked at them like they were crazy for not finding this food just as good if not better than sex.  “You two are crazy, this food is fantastic and you aren’t even enjoying it like I am.”  “Sure we are, we’re just having a conversation too.” David said and then continued talking to JP.  The desert came and I ate that carefully too.  The kids were all jazzed up and not ready to call it a night.  They ran down to the game room and played pool with JP and David. Janine and Roselyn wanted to hang out with me so we all did a little scrap booking together up in their rooms for a fun girls evening.  Beverly joined us once her kitchen was cleaned up and things were finished.  After that I said my good nights and went right to bed. 02162011

Sometime during the night I felt something touch me and I woke up.  It was my little cousin Toni.  “I can’t sleep so I thought I could climb into bed with you and then try to fall asleep.  I sang a sleeping song that my Mom used to sing to me when I was little and Toni fell right to sleep.  I feel asleep too.  I began to dream about the country cottage as usual.  Only standing beside Mom was Toni.  “Uh, Mom do you know Toni?”  “Yes honey I am familiar with everyone in you and your fathers family dead and alive. In fact I am going to cast a spell on you two right now to link you spiritually so if one is in trouble the other will feel it just the same as Toni and Troy already do naturally because they are twins.”  She lift up her arms and then held her hands high in the air.  As she spoke this was a language I wasn’t familiar to, and it was riling up the weather.  A storm rolled in with rain, wind, thunder and lightening.  Suddenly as soon as she finished the spell a bolt of lightening stuck down on top of me and Toni.  We fell to the ground. This startled both of us out of our sleep and we both sat up as we woke ourselves up screaming. “OH wow, that was intense. Are you okay Toni?”  “I’m a little scared.”  Looking at the both of us we were glowing with light.  I looked at myself in the mirror above the dresser and at my hands and arms. “Well, that was fun.  Common let’s go warm up some milk before we go back to sleep." So we got into our robes and went downstairs to the kitchen.  I turned on the light and found Wes asleep on the counter.  I tapped his shoulder and said “Hey buddy? Are you doing alright?”  He jumped to his feet and continued to apologize.  “Wes, just go to bed!”  I got out the milk and a pan and heated up enough for two cups.  We poured the warm milk into the coffee cups and sipped it at the counter.  “Oh now that hit’s the spot.  I’m feeling sleepy again.”  “Me too.”  We finished our milk and then went back to bed.  For the rest of the night it was peaceful and quiet. 02162011

I got up showered then dressed.  Toni got herself up and took a nice bubble bath.  I pulled my hair up and said “Honey are you okay?”  “Yeah I’m good thanks.” “ I will see you at breakfast then..” I went to the kitchen and had Wes make me a latte, “Hey make us one each then come sit with me.”  He made the two lattes and came into the small breakfast nook and sat down.  He slid my latte in front of me and then he sipped his.  “How are you feeling?”  “I’m not bad” he said struggling to smile.  “I don’t believe you. I can see it in your eyes.  You’re in pain, and I think I can help if you want it. Please just tell me what’s bothering you.” “I have had the same girlfriend for the past seven years.  She’s been pressuring me to commit to marriage and start a family.  I don’t think that’s what I want out of life.  I mean I love kids and I love the idea of marriage but I can’t see myself living it.”  “I see, and there’s more?” “Yes, I think I have fallen in love with someone else and I don’t know how to deal with it because they don’t know and it is all too new and strange for me.”  “Don’t take offence to this, is it a man or a woman?”  The look on his face was so evident. He seemed to have had ten thousand pounds immediately lifted off of his shoulders. “It’s a man”  he said in a shameful way. “Hey, My father is gay.  I haven’t met him or his partner yet but I will. I have many friends who are in the LGBT community.  They are no different than anyone else.  The only thing is they are more honest about their feelings. Have you let him know you have any feelings for him at all?”  “I sit next to him sometimes when we watch movies and he lets me fall asleep on his shoulder. We sometimes snuggle under a blanket together.”  “Is it anyone I know?”   “Yes it’s Todd.” I sipped my latte, then said “That’s good, so now it’s time you decide who’s more important to you?  Her or Him.  Then you have to let one go.  I can hold your hand if you want.”  “No, I think I can do this.  I will need to meet her tonight and let her know how I feel.  She’s not going to like hearing it.”  “You have to do what’s best for yourself. Life is too short and everyone deserves to be happy.”  “I know Rori, I do want happiness. I just hope Todd feels the same way about me.”  “You leave that up to me I will find out with out him even knowing.”  West got up finished his latte and then hugged and kissed me. “Thank you Rori.”  “Do you feel better now?”  “Yes, 100%.”  “So you and I we can talk about anything, anytime.  I don’t care what it is, deal?”  I put my fist up and he bumped it then said “Deal!” 02172011

Just then Toni and Troy walked in with the breakfast that Beverly had made them.  “mmmmm Flap Jacks, yummy”  Troy said.  I got up and went to the kitchen for something to eat.  “Hey could you make me a Denver omelet?” “Yes of course, anything else with it?”  “Sure bacon, and hash browns.”  “Gotcha boss.” Wes said as he got things ready.  I went to see how David was doing and as I went downstairs I felt something walk by me.  I stopped then looked around and didn’t see anything. I came into the game room and the video game was playing by itself.  The joystick and roller ball were moving and the sounds were playing.  I thought how curious. I walked over to it and as I tried to touch the controller my hand hit someone.  “Hey, watch it!” A man said to me.  I was taken back for a moment. “Uh, who are you and what are you doing in my house?” Suddenly this man appeared in front of me and he smiled. “Hello my name is Stephan Gustafson, I’m a dear friend of your fathers family.”  “I see, so besides being an invisible man is breaking an entry a habit for you?” He laughed and then walked over to a chair to sit down.  I sat down beside him.  “I am sorry about that. I just came to see you because I heard about you and I was curious. Nobody knows I’m here.”  “Are you spying on me?”  “Of course not.  I just want to get to know you. Is there any harm in that?”  “I suppose not.”  I shook his hand and introduced myself then I asked him if he would be visiting long?”  He said “I would like to stay as long as you would have me.”  “Let’s get you a room then.”  I walked him to the top floor and showed him to one of the empty rooms. “You can take this room. Please let me know if there is anything else I can do for you to help your stay be more comfortable.” “I thank you Rori.”  I left Stephan and went back to the basement to check on David.  02172011

Before I got to the stairway to the basement the doorbell rang.  I answered it and this beautiful woman with long blond hair was standing there. “Hello, my name is Jocelyn and I am looking for my brother Stephan. Is he here?”  “Hi, yes, my name is Rori. He’s here. Please come in.”  She walked in and her walk was to elegant and smooth.  It was almost as if her feet weren’t touching the ground. I checked her out as she walked by and entered, then I shut the door.  “Right this way.”  I led her to the top floor, and then knocked on Stephan’s door.  “Stephan, you have company” I said then I excused myself and went back to see David.  Upon arriving inn the basement I had realized that David wasn’t alone.  I just stopped short of the doorway and listened.  He was talking to another man.  I knocked on the door and then he said “Come in.”  I opened the door and it was JP with David.  “Hey Rori! Good Morning.”  “Hi you guys. What’s the plans for today?” “I’m taking PTO today.” Julio Pedro said. Then David walked over to me and kissed me.  “Let’s all go to the movies today.” “Oh yeah that sounds like fun! I will go get ready.” I left them and went to my bedroom. 02172011

I decided to put on a little bit of makeup.  While I was putting it on someone knocked at my bedroom door.  I went to open it and it was Jocelyn.  “Hi may I come in?”  “Of course.”  I opened the door a little bit more and turned to return to the bathroom.  Jocelyn followed me and then she said “I’m so sorry for the imposition.” 

“It’s not an imposition, really. I love having company and old family friends are even better.”  I finished with my makeup and then showed Jocelyn to her room right next door to her brother.  “Please stay as long as you like and let me know if there’s anything I can do for you.”  Toni and Troy ran upstairs and said “Hi Jocelyn!” and hugged her.  “Hi kids, Stephan is here with me too.” “Oh yay! Can we tour the city with you guys?”  “Yes, let me get ready.”  She snapped her fingers and her clothes were changed, and her luggage appeared and put itself away. “Okay I’m ready, let’s see if  Stephan is too.”  She smiled and winked at me as she passed me in the hallway then whispered “Thank you.”  I smiled back and then went downstairs to see David and Julio. 02172011

“Hey are you guys going to be ready to go soon?”  “Yeah, Julio has to get his pants on.”  He was in the bathroom combing his hair.  I said, “meet me in the foyer.”  I left and went upstairs.  I sat on the bench seat and patiently waited.  Suddenly Timothy and Matthew walked in.  “Hi Rori, what are you doing?”  I’m waiting for Julio and David so we can go see a movie.”  “Cool, what movie?” Matthew asked.  “I’m not sure.  What are you two doing? Care to come with us?”  “Hey, we’d love to!” Timothy replied.  David and JP ran up the stairs and met with us.  “Oh hey guys, ready?”  “Yep.” I said.  I grabbed my sweater and we left. I hailed a cab out front and we all hopped in and took it to the theater district.  Once there we got out and ran up the cinema.  We went in and selected a movie and then headed to the theater.  Matthew and David stayed in line to buy candy, food, drinks and popcorn.  The rest of us chose the empty seats in the mid section of the theater. 02172011

“The second the movie began to the end it was packed with action.  I was at the edge of my seat the whole time.” I said to the group as we walked out. “I’m pretty sure they left it open to make a sequel and when they do I will want to see it in the theater not on DVD. “ David said as he held my hand while we walked down the street. “What do you guys want to do now?” Timothy asked.  “I’m feeling a little hungry lets go get something to eat.” Matthew said.  JP spoke up, “I agree but what does everyone want?” I spoke up before anyone else could answer and said “Sushi!”  Everyone was in agreement.  “I Fucken love sushi!” JP said, and we just all looked at each other and then cracked up laughing. “Sorry, I cuss when I get really excited.”  “No worries, just never around the kids!” I ordered. 07182011

We hopped into a cab together and the driver asked “Where to?”  I answered “Kazawanna Sushi West 45th Street.”  he drove up the block and then Matthew said “After we eat do you guys want to go out?” “Go out and do what?” Timothy asked.  “I dunno I was thinking about dancing maybe.”  David, & JP looked at me, “Yeah sure why not? After sushi we can head to the club, and see the gang.  So that’s just what we did.  We ate first and then afterwards we all headed to the club to hand out with the gang.  “Hey Rori, we’re hosting a cocktail party tonight if you are interested in joining us.”  Molly said.  “Well Molly, I have a small entourage with me so are they invited to?”  “Of  course they are you know that any friends of yours is a friend of ours.” 02182011

So we went into the club had a few pitchers of beer and I was feeling pretty damn good.  I danced with everyone who would dance with me man or woman.  With in a few hours, I found myself being escorted up to the cocktail party by my Uncle Timothy and his partner Matthew.  “Rori, honey pull yourself together for God’s sake it’s only 7:30PM.” Timothy said.  Then Matthew mentioned “We all should eat something before we start drinking anything else.”  I tried to stand up straight but I couldn’t. Suddenly I realized I was feeling the effects of something else not just alcohol. “Wait! Stop!  Why aren’t we taking the elevator?”  “I just thought a walk would do you some good.”  Timothy said. “Look at me. There’s something else going on here.  This buz is not just alcohol induced.  I think someone slipped me a dicky.” Matthew burst out laughing and then asked “Do you mean a Micky?”  “Yeah that’s what I said! Now don‘t contradict me!” Timothy laughed with Matthew.  Just then I got a hair brained idea to grab them and use my teleport powers, so I did and we bounced right up to the Penthouse roof, only we wound up on top of the storage building on the roof top.  Matthew jumped down and gave Timothy a hand and then they helped me down.  “Rori, don’t use your magic please?”  Timothy touched me and I felt all my power drain out of me.  He then placed his hand on Matthew and I watched it get transferred.  “Matthew can return it in the morning.”  I was really aggravated so I went to find Molly and Kyle.  Molly was inside the penthouse kitchen making mixed drinks.  “Hey honey, how are you?”  “I’m mad, my uncle robbed me of my powers cause he says I’m too drunk and I think someone in your club slipped me a dicky, I mean micky!”   “Oh here drink this.”  She handed me a shot and I downed it and then coughed. “What was that?” “Jägermeister, it will clear you right up.”  In nothing flat I was feeling so much better.  “OMG! I want another one!” “Help yourself sweetie I’ll be right back.”  I went behind the little bar and made myself four shots. I started drinking the first one and then David and JP came up and grabbed two and downed them.  “Hey, those were for me!”  I grabbed the last one and downed it quickly. “Where’d you guys go? I think someone slipped me a micky!”  “We were playing pool.”  We all walked up to the balcony roof top and mingled with the crowd.  02182011

I tried to limit what I was drinking so that I could start to feel a little more normal.  I opened a cool bottle of water and just held it while I stood off to the side of the roof top by myself.  Just then I looked up from the floor and this younger strikingly handsome young man and his friend were standing right in front of me.  “Uh, hi?”  “Hello Beautiful.  You here alone?”  “Oh no I’m friends with almost everyone here.”  “Cool, so you want to party?”  “Well, I thought I was.”  “Drinking water? Wow, you do live life on the edge now don’t you?”  “You wouldn’t be happening to be mocking me would you?”  I said in my most sarcastic attitude. “Nah, I wouldn’t do that to such a pretty young woman. How would that make me look? Listen we’re about ready to head to a pretty cool rager across town, if you’re interested. Now where are my manners?  I’m Vigo and this is my best friend Dunsmuir.”  “Wow, what unusual names. Okay let’s go.” I finished my water set the empty down on the table as we walked out.  Once into the elevator then into the club we walked up to the bar.  “let’s do one for the road, cheers.”  He handed me my drink and we all drank them up and headed out to the street.  Just then a car pulled up and that’s the last thing I remember. 02192011

By the time I came to, I found my mouth duct taped and me tied to a chair in a very cold and dark room. Oh shit I don’t have my powers. Was my first thought. I tried to pull my hands from the rope but it was way too tight.  I moved the chair around by my toes to get a feel of how sturdy it was.  The chair wasn’t going to break easily.  I closed my eyes and began to say some spells I knew, but nothing worked. My heart rate increased, and I started to really sweat.  I closed my eyes again and tried to telepathically connect with Toni. While I was doing that I heard a few people enter the room.  I recognized the voices and it was Vigo and Dunsmuir.  “What do you guys want and why are you doing this to me?”  “Why do we need a reason?  We just want to have a little fun. That’s all.” “Oh I see, how are we going to have any fun if you keep me like this?”  I was trying to remain as calm as possible. Only I could tell there was a strain in my voice. The two men began touching me and taunting me.  I started to feel so helpless. This was the first time in my life I was with out magic, and feeling so defeated. I was scared to death realizing what would happen next.  Where they going to rape me, and beat me, or even worse kill me?  02192011

The guys were touching me all over and I began to panic. I panicked so much that began to hyperventilate. One of their hands were unbuttoning my blouse. Then he was touching my breasts.  The other one was fondling my privates through my pants.  “Please guys this isn’t all that fun. Untie me and I can help you have the fantasies you only dreamed of.”  One of the kissed me to make me stop talking.  It wasn’t romantic at all. It was a hard forced and sort of repulsive kiss. The kind that made everything inside your stomach want to burst up through your mouth. I began to shiver like I was in the snow only wearing my underpants. One of the guys began beating me. He hit me in the mouth, then in the head, and the upper body. I could feel my blood splat against my exposed hands and arms.  Right as I was being beating with in an inch of my life by these two strangers I heard this huge explosion and then some people hitting, or fighting. Toni kneeled down and untied me and removed the tape from my eyes while saying, “ I felt everything! It scared the living shit out of me!” Just then after Matthew threw one final blow to knock out Vigo, he threw his arm up towards me and allowed all my powers to flow back into my body.  I was beat up pretty good. There was blood all over my hair, and face, and blouse. Timothy was still fist fighting with Dunsmuir.  I said “Timothy, stop!”  He stopped and stepped back out of his arm reach.  I was so furious. It took everything I had not to magically set him on fire and turn him into dust.  I needed to do figure out what to do with them.  I thought to myself are these men worthy of rehabilitating? Can they change for the good of humanity like JP did?  Just then it hit me.  I chanted an ancient spell and in the spell was the word hell and that’s exactly where they went.  After they disappeared in a blast of light I fell to the floor and began crying with my face in my hands. Timothy, Matthew, and Toni placed their hands on me and we all in an instant were back at the mansion.  02192011

I was a mess.  Toni helped me to my suite, and I looked at myself in the mirror.  My face was really messed up.  Swollen, cut and bloody.  Toni chanted a small spell and then she waved her hand over my face and we both watched everything heal right before our eyes.  I was still crying.  She was too.  She hugged me and said “I’m so sorry that happened to you.  I couldn’t figure out where it was coming from at first. Otherwise I could have been there sooner!”   “I was so scared. I felt completely helpless, and vulnerable.” “I know cousin, I was feeling your pain and emotions as they were happening. I’m just glad your Mother cast that spell on us when she did or things really could have been so much worse!”  I began crying again and I just wept in my cousins arms. We cried together, for some time. I was feeling a little better and wanted to just lay down and go to sleep.  I got into my pajamas and went to bed.  Toni got into hers and climbed into bed with me and we just held each other as we fell asleep.  02192011

Come morning I wasn’t fully rested.  I stayed in bed all morning long.  Toni got up then showered and dressed.  She came back in with breakfast in bed for me a few hours later. “I know you could use some food.  You need to eat Cuz.” I sat up in bed, and said “Yeah you’re right.”  She had Timothy carry in a tray for her and Matthew carried two in one for him and the other for my Uncle.  The four of us ate our breakfasts together off tv trays in my bed.  “Rori, I feel like what happened to you was all my fault. If I hadn’t had taken your powers you never would have had to experience that.”  “No you did what you thought was right, and it was because I wasn’t myself and who knows what might have happened. Just next time couldn’t you just use a temporary binding spell or something?” Matthew said, “I’ll look into that.” Troy walked in with his tv tray and joined the four of us on my bed.  “Hi cuz, are you okay?”  He sat across from me and leaned over and gave me a loving kiss on my cheek, then said “We all love you very much.”  I was so choked up that my throat burned and my eyes welled up with tears I said “I know and I love you too!” 02192011

After breakfast Kyle and Molly came to the Mansion right after they heard what happened to me. Oh my dear are you okay?” “Just the two I want to talk to!  You need to beef up security in that building.  You allow 2 complete strangers up there to kidnap and torture me?” Kyle pleased “Rori we didn’t know they were there.  We’re so sorry!”  “I know I’m not mad at you guys I’m mad that it happened.” Molly said “Kyle has had a security system put in with surveillance cameras and also people need to be identified and buzzed up from now on. Even before they are allowed to use the elevator.  Just then Stephan and Jocelyn walked into the room. Jocelyn leaned down to me and pulled up my necklace with the charm on it and she spoke a foreign language I had never heard before. “What are you doing?” I said.  She smiled and winked, then said “Giving a little insurance. We’re going art shopping for our Grand would you like to come?” I said “Yes, bye guys have a good day.”  Then I grabbed my sweater on the way out. 02192011

“Hey cousin, what was that you did in there to my charm?”  “Why do you want to know?” “Well, let’s just say I hate those kinds of surprises.”  “Ok, I cast a protection spell on it, any harm physical or otherwise reflects off you and back onto the administrator, while you are wearing the necklace.” “Well what good will that do if they snatch it off my neck?”  “Think positive not negative thoughts cousin!”  It was  such a nice day out that we just walked to the art galleries. Stephan said, “Part of the charm of wearing that necklace is it’s drawn to the descendants of Myrddin Emrys so nobody can take it from you, you have to offer it to them.” “Wow you guys are so smart, who taught you about all this stuff?” “Your father.  He’s acquired a fascinating library of books about magic and spells and just about anything else under the sun.” Stephan said.  Then Jocelyn said “It’s a hobby of his and he reads tons.”  02192011

The more my family came around and talked to me about my Dad, the harder it was to control my urge to just go see him.  “I wish I didn’t have to wait too go see him.” I said then realized who I was talking to and that they probably wouldn’t understand.  Stephan stopped walking and said “You will meet him and when you do you will finally understand everything.” Then he turned around and kept walking.  Jocelyn grabbed my arm while we walked. She whispered “Those jeans make his ass look fat!”  We both burst out laughing and he walked ahead of us saying “hahahahahaha.”  02192011

By the time we got into the first gallery I was needing water so I looked around for a refreshment stand.  Once there I ran into a married couple who were fighting and arguing,. They were standing right in the way of the refreshments. “Pardon me.”  I said and leaned in to grab a bottled water.  “Oh here hun let me get it for you.” She said then grabbed one before me and handed to me. “Here you go.”  “Thank you very much.”  “Oh sure anytime. It beats arguing with my husband about how much money I can spend!”  This woman grabbed my arm and began walking with me as if we were old friends.  I wasn’t feeling all that secure with her at first.  Especially after the night I had the night before.  She just kept talking and then suddenly she stopped.  Then she made a long sigh.  “You see these paintings here?”  She pointed to the whole length of the wall and continued “My brother painted them.”  I looked at the signature and realized who’s they were.  “He’s my father’s husband.”  She stopped dead in her tracks and looked at me. “Your father is Doug Parker?” “Yes, but he doesn’t know it yet and I don’t want him to until I am ready to go see him.”  “Oh My GOD…..we’re practically family!”  Just then Jocelyn and Stephan walked up. “Hello Ginger.” Jocelyn said with a smile.  Then Stephan said “It’s nice to see you again.” “Wait you know each other, but…how?”  Jocelyn said “Timothy, Stephan, the twins and the two of us are the only ones who know about Rori and  Now you.” I interrupted “No that’s not so, Jasper knows too.”  “How is he going to keep you a secret from your father.  That seems so impossible!”  “Jasper knew first before anyone and he’s known for years.” I said in his behalf. “Well, I certainly don’t want to be the first to tell your Dad, or even your step Father.” Keith came up and he introduced himself to me “Hi I’m Keith O’Conner, Ginger’s husband.” We shook hands and then he said hello to Jocelyn and Stephan. 02192011

My charm in the necklace began to lighten up and get hot.  I grabbed it and slid it down my top.  Then I realized my Father was nearby.  I said “Excuse me” and ran off towards the bathroom. I heard Jocelyn making excuses for me and she excused herself then came after me.  “Hey what’s the matter?” “My Dad’s here and he can’t see me.”  “Oh no, I think I forgot that Ben had a show here. That explains why his sister and brother in law are here.  Shoot I hope this goes over with out any flub ups.” “Tell me about it. How are you guys going to explain why you’re here?”  “OH let me handle that you stay put I will be right back.” Jocelyn left me and walked back beside Stephan.  Just then two men walked up to them.  I was looking at each of them while hiding behind the refreshments stand.  01192011

I knew what Bill looked like so I figured that the other man standing closely beside him had to be my Father.  They were turned sideways to me so I really had to struggle to get a good look.  From what I could tell he was a strikingly handsome man.  Very easy on the eyes.  He had brown hair and a cleft chin.  I could see he looked very French.  I wished I could get closer to him.  I realized just then that I had studied an invisibility spell so I softly and quietly said the words “me tourner la marque invisible m'inaperçu” In moments my clothes and I were completely invisible.  I slowly and carefully walked up to the group.  I stood beside Ginger and she stopped talking and looked right at me as if she could see me and then she looked back at Ben and my Dad and began speaking.  Stephan on the other hand could see me.  He winked and smiled.  I put my finger up to my mouth with out making a sound.  I got up closer to my Father.  I could tell I had his eyes. The same shape, color, every detail was exactly the same, even the long curled eyelashes.  He turned and looked right at me and I shivered and then froze.  My eyes wondered over to Stephan. He was motioning for me to go away. I took one step at a time backwards, trying not to make a sound but when I backed into Ginger she made a grunt sound and I ran across the room as fast as I could.  Keith grabbed her arm and asked “Are you alright honey?”  “Yes I thought I felt someone touch me.” Ben and Doug turned and looked over to me. Stephan said “Excuse me and then he walked over to me and escorted me out of the building. “You didn’t realize it but your necklace was radiating power when you walked up to your Dad. I think he sensed it.”  “Oh shit I forgot about that.  He’s so amazingly handsome.  His image is burned into my mind.”  “Rori, go home, we will meet you at the Mansion.”  Stephan walked back in, and I snapped my fingers and I was back in the foyer of the Mansion.  I ran upstairs to my bedroom and summonsed my Mother. “Mommy I saw Daddy today and I want to see him some more.”  “NO, you can‘t just yet.  He’s not ready, and I don’t think you are either. Please don’t rush this my dear, he’s always going to be your Father.  I promise you two will become as close as a Father and Daughter could ever be, just not right now. Promise me you won’t jeopardize your identity until you two meet in your dreams.  Then and only then will you both be ready!” “I promise but I’m thinking about changing my identity when he’s around so I can get to know him now.”  “That is up to you, just never let him know the truth until you have kept that promise.” Mom left after that and I went to the kitchen for something to eat.  02192011

I walked up to the counter and sat down. West and Beverly were cooking together and said “Hi Rori.”  “Hi you guys.  Then I began to switch my identity one after the other until they both agreed on a good look for me.  “What should my name be?”  Wes said “You look like a Marsha.” I said “Marsha…Marsha…Marsha” like that episode of the Brady bunch.  I walked over to the food and tried a sample.  “How many for dinner?”  “We counted 17, are you expecting more?”  “I hope not, but if I do it would only be an additional four more.” “No worries we have plenty.” “okay I walked out and went to the bedroom to look at myself in the mirror.  I had a feeling that the family was going to invite Ginger and Doug and company over for dinner tonight, especially since my cousins were here.  02192011

I changed my mind and decided to become a young black African American woman named Battina.  I had my hair in long dreads with assorted colors of beads, as well as wearing the traditional African attire made with 100% printed Ghana wax in lime orange, fuscia and white colours. Complete with a bias style flared sleeves, and a headpiece.  I was going to tell them that I was an art dealer who collected art around the World and sold it in Europe, America and Canada. I began to worry about lying and deceiving my Father.  The question that I kept replaying over and over in my head while I got ready was should I just leave the Mansion and go back to my England estates while they visited? My mind said yes but my heart said no.  I had hoped that he would do the same to me if he was given the opportunity.  I knew once I found out I wouldn’t care. “So your name is Battina Yeboah, you are an African American Art Dealer.”  I repeated this out loud over and over and over again.  Just then Beverly came in and screamed “Who are you!?” “SSssshhh keep it down it’s me Rori.”  “Oh I like this look, it’s brilliant!” “Thank you, Now, my name is Battina Yeboah, & I am an African American Art Dealer.”  “Okay………are you going to be able to pull this off?”  “I don’t know but I have no choice.” 02202011

Everyone had returned to the Mansion and as I suspected my Father and his company were invited back for dinner. This was standard Parker practices. Hospitality was in our blood. Although my guests invited them it wasn’t an issue for me.  I was so nervous I kept pacing back and forth in the game room.  Beverly came in with David and JP “Oh wow, this is crazy.” David said.  I said “Shut up, it has to work.” JP said “You looking Hot Momi!”  They went off to the bedroom together laughing.  Beverly said “Are you ready to greet your house guests?”  I said not yet.  I took off the charm necklace and handed it to Beverly.  “Please put this in my top dresser drawer for me.”  She took the necklace and went into my bedroom to put it away.  I slowly walked up stairs and then into the reception room, where everyone was being seated and offered a beverage and some appetizers.  “Hello, and Greetings.  Welcome to my humble abode.”  Jocelyn and Stephan just looked at me like I was some kind of a freak. Matthew and Timothy were whispering to each other. Ginger walked up and took my hand and introduced herself and Keith.  I smiled and said “Welcome, and make yourselves at home.”  Beverly came down and then Ginger introduced us to Ben and Doug.  I was trying to keep cool on the outside while I was freaking the F out in the inside! My stomach was turning and I was feeling like I wanted to throw up.  Just then Stephan walked up and handed me a beverage. “Here you go.”  “It’s a pleasure to meet you both” , I said sipped and continued “My name is Battina Yeboah, & I am an African American Art Dealer.”  “Oh really?  Ben here is an artist. Benjamin Preston,  Perhaps you’ve seen some of his work?”  “Oh yes it’s an honor to meet you.  I have a few of your paintings here in the Mansion.  I sipped more of my drink.  Just then Stephan and Jocelyn suggested we give them a tour of the estate.  “Oh would you mind? I have some things I need to check on in the kitchen.” “Oh no not at all” Jocelyn said.  I went to the kitchen with Beverly.  I downed my drink and Wes handed me another one.  Toni and Troy walked in and said “Rori! What are you doing?” “Sssshhh, call me Battina Yeboah, & I am an African American Art Dealer!”   Everyone laughed.  I decided to just act out the part for the evening and have fun with it. After that I began to feel better.  02202011

Toni & Troy ran off to the gaming room.  I sat in the kitchen and just talked to Wes & Beverly. Dinner was ready and served.  I didn’t engage in conversations much during dinner.  I was more interested in witnessing the interaction between my cousins, Father, Step Dad and their family. After dessert they stayed for a few more drinks and then thanked me for the hospitality.  “You really should come visit us sometime in California.” “Oh, thank you I would enjoy that very much.”  Jocelyn and Stephan walked them out and Matthew and Timothy both grabbed me by the arms and walked me up to my bedroom. “What hell was that?”  “Hey, I’m sorry but I couldn’t help myself.”  I changed back into myself and then went to put  on my necklace. “I sure hope you know what you’re doing. My brother is very intelligent and his powers and instincts are completely tuned in.  It wouldn’t surprise me if he was on to you” Timothy said.  “Hopefully I won’t ever have to do anything like this again.”  We went back to the kitchen and I had a night cap with some more dessert.  02202011

I went to sleep and had nightmares about getting beat up.  I woke up sweating and crying.  Toni was in bed with me again and she woke up too. “Hey cousin, I’m so sorry you’re having nightmares.  She hugged me and kissed me and we held each other until we fell asleep again.  I began dreaming again but this time it was about the county cottage and with my Mom. “Don’t say anything, I know what I did was stupid.”  “No honey it really wasn’t. It was sweet and endearing. Your father is a very lucky man to have such a special child. She sat down beside me and took me in her arms and just held me.  I wasn’t crying but I was feeling so Loved being held the way I was in her arms. “I love you my darling beautiful Rori” she said while she kissed me.  I said “I know Mommy, I love you too!”  I fell asleep in her arms and she held me and rocked me like how I remember her doing tome when I was a little child.  Come morning I got up and went to the bathroom to run my bath water.  I got in and cleaned up then I got dressed.  I snuck out of the house and headed to the coffee shop. Once there Kyle and Molly were there at the window table already.  “Hey girl, come sit with us.” I got in line and held up one finger, as if saying just a minute.  Once I got my coffee I walked over and sat down. “How are you Rori?” Molly asked.  “I’m doing good thanks. How are you two?”  “We’re good, happy to be here this morning.” “I was hoping to see the Aquarium today. Do you two want to come along?”  “Yes sounds fun.” Molly said. “Okay meet me at the Mansion at ten.”  I grabbed my coffee and hugged and kissed them both and walked back to the estate.  Once inside I could smell breakfast being prepared.  I went onto the kitchen.  Toni & Troy were already up and eating at the counter. “Good Morning Rori. “Hi you two, I am going to the Aquarium do you want to come with me?”  “YES!” they both said a the same time.  “Okay be ready by ten.”  I went upstairs to my room and began to read a little.  02202010

By 9:30 I got ready to go and met with the kids.  Matthew, Timothy, Jocelyn and Stephan all were ready too.  “Hi, shall we go?”  Out front a limo was ready and waiting for us.  David was driving and JP was navigating.

They were just about to pull away when Kyle and Molly ran up and jumped in. “Squeeze over!” Molly said as they sat beside us.  David pulled out and we headed to the Aquarium. Once we arrived David allowed us to get out in front and he parked the limo in the VIP parking.  JP and David met up with us as we were purchasing the tickets.  We went inside and the first thing we saw was the Wild Life Sanctuary.  We walked around trying to find the animals who were out of their habitats. Reading up on the information and listening to the audio narratives.  After the wild life exhibits we went to a few shows with dolphins and penguins.  Then finally we found the Aquarium.  I walked inside and right as I did it felt so calm and serene. There was a low music playing in the background that added to the mood.  I walked slowly as to take in every sight that I could.  I walked up to the glass and waited to see who or what would swim up to me and look at me with the same fascination as I was looking at them. The colors were amazing.  I began to imagine me inside of the tank as a mermaid swimming around with them.  Three hours later we finished the tour and I wasn’t ready to go. We left in the Limo and I suggested we all go to lunch somewhere on the coast. David drove us out to Long Island were we went to a classy place right off the water.   I ordered the American Kobe Beef Cheese Burger with fries, and everyone else ordered the seafood.  Lunch was delicious and we headed back to the Mansion. 02202011

I found myself extremely exhausted. I went upstairs to take a name.  Just as I was laying down I got a headache, so I took a few aspirins and then fell asleep.  I slept right through dinner and well into the next day.  Emotionally I was drained and mentally and physically had found themselves catching up in no time at all. Toni had come in and woke me up to help me eat and drink, then I fell back asleep.  I slept another two days with out waking.  By the time I had woke up there was a doctor by my bedside and all my family and friends. “Hi.”  I said as I looked around the room, then I smiled. “I’m fine, I just needed some rest is all.”  The doctor looked me over and told everyone I was okay then he left. Matthew and Timothy sat on the bed beside me and said “You need to take it easy for the next few days.”  Beverly and West came in with all sorts of my favorite foods, and everyone else left after they realized that I was okay. 02212011

I ate so much I thought I was going to burst open or explode all over the room.   “Thank you so much Wes and Beverly.”  They began taking things back after they hugged and kissed me.  Wes said “I’m glad you’re okay you had us real scare there.”  I got up and out of bed then showered and got dressed.  Both Toni and Troy came into the room after I was dressed and I  put on my makeup.  Then after them Timothy and Matthew.  I began to feel exceptionally dizzy.  Matthew asked “Rori are you okay?”  I said “I need to sit down I’m feeling a little bit dizzy.”  Just as I sat down I realized that my charms were radiating a huge powerful force.  It worked its way out of the charm and then circled the five of us and then it shrunk and disappeared.  We disappeared within it.  I found myself in a split second back in Myrddin Emrys quarters. I stood up while the other four were still laying out on his floor.  “Grand?  Are you home?”  I walked around to every room searching for him and I could here the others coming to slowly. I walked back into the room and Matthew was asking “Uh what is this place?”  Timothy said “I recognize it from some of my Father’s books.  This is Myrddin Emrys house and we are his descendants. Rori what did you do?” “Hey don’t blame me, I am just as confused as you are.  I’ve been here before we just need to find Grand.”   02212011

Just as we were getting ready to search the estate, Merlin popped in.  “Hello my children! It’s very good to see you!”  “Hi Grand.”  I leaned forward and kissed him then gave him a hug.  “Hello Timothy, Matthew, Troy & my darling Toni!  I brought you here because I am having an overwhelming desire to spend some time with some of my family.  Rori you were the first one who came to mind, so when I saw all of you together the temptation was much too great to resist.  Please forgive my intrusions.  I am hoping that you would be able to spend the next few days here with me.  I have let Jocelyn and Stephan know where you are as so your household doesn’t worry. They were a bit surprised to meet me in person but thrilled none the less. Please sit.” He showed us to our seats then he sat down too.  He snapped his fingers and a tray of our deepest desired beverage was on it, which floated around in mid air serving each one of us.  “Rori, you recently experienced a traumatic event?” “Yes Grand and I’m sorry but I don’t really care to relive that right now.”  “Oh you don’t have to I saw it after it happened through my crystal ball.” He looked right at Timothy and said “You should never ever remove any of your fellow Wicca’s powers even if you think it is the most righteous thing to do. They belong to them and only them. Not only that they are theirs, to serve a purpose that is greater than anything we could imagine. However, if a Wicca is using their powers for evil, then that is different story.”  02212011

Myrddin Emrys could see that Timothy felt bad so he got up and hugged him and kissed him then he said “You will become a very powerful Wizard.  One of the World’s finest, next to me” he said laughingly as he delicately smacked both his cheeks. “So how about Matthew, Rori, and Timothy you guys go explore the village and let me have some time alone with my little twins here.” Before we left Myrddin Emrys clapped his hands and we all were suddenly dressed in Renaissance clothing.  “Greetings.”  He just looked at the twins while they sat there frozen with fear and bewilderness. “Did you know that twins are much more powerful together and apart than any one person who practices the craft and do you know why?”  “Toni said “I think it’s because we are capable of tapping into each others power and two is greater than one?”  “That’s correct, my dear. Shall we venture out to the back courtyard and test out our theory?”  The twins stood up and followed Merlin out to the courtyard.  Just before there was time for the door to shut on it’s own, Merlin shot out a powerful blow in Troy’s direction and he deflected it so it returned to and he blew on it with a single breath.  We watched it change into down feathers and fall to the ground. This burned Toni up inside so she conjured up a wind storm and blew Merlin right out of the backyard and into a nearby lake.  Merlin plunged into the lake and began to sink.  Soon, he had manipulated the molecules of the water to surround him in a sphere around him and he floated back into the courtyard.  Once he landed he trusted all that water onto the twins and the pressure was so great that it knocked them off their feet.  Quickly they jumped to their feet grabbing hands and then channeling a tremendous amount of energy through out their bodies up to their hands and out their fingers at Merlin.  He had grabbed his staff and was blocking their flow with his own protective force field.  He slammed the rod on the and it broke up all the energy which had disintegrated into the atmosphere.  The twins looked at each other and were a little confused. Just then he fired a force on them from his staff, with filled them up with more power than either of them had ever known.  He walked over to them and they were glowing.  “There I have transferred some of my powers to you so that you are more powerful that you have ever been.”  He knelt down and kissed each of them and then he the both of them in his arms and wouldn’t let them go. 02212011

Timothy, Matthew and I were looking around at the market.  I had a purse on me and looked inside and found some gold and silver coins.  Timothy checked his pockets and he had some as well.  Matthew looked inside his satchel and there were all sorts of rare stones, and jewelry. “I guess we could go shopping if we wanted to.”  “Yeah, let’s look around and see if there is anything we might want to take home with us.”   I found a Celtic tapestry with blue/black/purple knot work that I absolutely could not live with out.  I handed the vendor some coins and he handed me one back.  “Thank you Ma’am” he said with a smile.  I smiled and curtsy and the guys chuckled.  Matthew found a ring, made out of stainless steel with a natural stone cats eye.  Just as soon as he picked it up I saw a green exuberant from his aura.  He asked “How much?” The vendor said “3 Grosspfennig”.  Matthew reached into his satchel and pulled out three coins that weren’t there the last time he looked. He handed them to the vendor and then the vendor thanked him.  02212011

“Hey let’s go into the old ale tavern. Maybe buy some mead.”  “You guys have mead I don’t want any. I can have tea.” We walked inside and the place was really loud.  We found an empty table and sat down.  The barmaid’s bosoms were bursting out the top of her dress.  I had to turn away to make my order. “What’ll ya have?”  “Tea please.”  Matthew said “Two meads.”  Just as the waitress had left this hair, smelly, large man leaned over me and began smelling my hair. I was having flashbacks about the traumatic experience I had and pushed him away.  “Please Sir, I am not here for that.”  He insisted on talking to me. “What’s your name lovely?” I turned to him and said “Puddin n tame ask me again and I’ll tell you the same!” “Uh oh” Timothy said. “Look Sir, either you step away from this table and me on your own or I will have to force you to!” “I’d do what she says, she’s a bobcat.” Matthew added.  He just kept trying to touch me so I grabbed his hands and chanted a spell that projected my strength ten fold, and I thrust him across the Tavern.  Just then someone entered, and he flew out the opened door right past him.  “Wow, rambunctious in here today.”  The traveler walked up to our table.  “Do you mind if I join you?”  “Only if you mind the manners your Mother taught you!” I said. “My name is Nigel Collins.”  I looked at Matthew, and both Timothy and I were waiting for him to say something.  “My last name is Collins.” Just then the mead and tea came and the barmaid handed the traveler one too.  “I’ll get this. After all we’re family.” He winked at Matthew and then paid the server.  I began thinking how are we going to explain this to him if he starts asking questions. I sipped my tea and just sat and listened to the conversation.  So how about you others are you Collins as well?”  “Uh no” Timothy said “My cousin and I are Emrys.”  “Ah Merlin’s family. Fascinating, I had no idea he had any local family.”  I spoke up after I sipped more tea “We’re visiting him from a far away place.” “Well, welcome! I too have come into town to visit my dear friend.”  We looked at one another and never said another word but drank our drinks.  Once we finished we stood up and headed out.  I thought we were leaving the traveler behind but he finished his drink and followed us.  “You mind if I join you to Merlin’s house?” I looked at him then said “How could I stop you?” Smiled and then winked at Matthew.  02212011

We got back to the house, and opened the doors. Merlin was sitting at the table with some ancient books opened up on the table and going over the contents with the  twins.  “Grand you have company.”  He turned and looked at us and then said “My Dearest Nigel, so good to see you.”  “Hi Merlin, I bumped into your clan in the pub.” “How nice, can I get you some wine?”  He got up and served everyone a glass. The twins drank theirs with out thinking and then were all giggly.  I sipped mine, even though  I didn’t really want any. I felt like if I said no my Grand would be insulted.  “So for dinner I made a large pot of beef stew. I hope you all like it.  I also baked fresh bread just this morning.”  “I love Beef Stew!” Matthew said. “As do I Merlin!” Nigel said too. “So Matthew have you figured out how you are related to Nigel yet?”  Timothy and I looked at him and he simply shook his head no and sipped his wine never taking his eyes off of Nigel.  “Nigel is your ninth Great Grandfather off of your family tree.” Nigel just looked at Matthew. Matthew said “I can see a family resemblance.”  Then Timothy said “I clearly can” as he rubbed Matthews back.  Nigel didn’t say a word he just looked at them.  “You’re grandchild here Nigel is two spirited, just like your brother Maurice.” Nigel said “That’s fantastic! I’m sure you are a fine and noble young man.”  He put his class up to cheers and said “Salute”.  We all clinked glasses and then Merlin got up and served everyone dinner. 02212011

During dinner the twins told us about the books Merlin had presented to them.  Nigel and Matthew discussed their likes and dislikes.  I didn’t really talk I just sat there eating, drinking and listening.  Once dinner was finished I used my magic to clean up.  Merlin took Nigel out to the courtyard for a smoke. “So what do you think about meeting your Grand?” I asked Matthew.  He said “It’s exciting and frightening all a the same time.”  “I can see it in his eyes, after he realized who you were the tremendous amount of love he has for you.”  I smiled and sat down beside him.  “I’m not staying up late tonight. I still feel a little run down. Has Grand gone over the sleeping arrangements with everyone?”  “No but this place is huge there’s plenty of room for everyone”  Toni said.  “I’m going to find me a room and take a bath.  Good night you guys. See you in the morning.”  “Good night Rori.”  Everyone said.  02212011

I went to the top floor of the estate and found the room furthest away from everyone.  Inside it was huge, with a bath tub in the up against the wall.  I turned the large wood knobs and hot water from a natural spring cam into the tub.  I turned the other knob and cold water came out of that one.  I adjusted the water to the temperature that I could tolerate. I removed my clothes and climbed into the bath.  I leaned back then suddenly the fireplace lit on it’s own.  I fell asleep for a short time. Once I turned off the water, the tub was completely filled to the rim. I submersed myself under and then came back up. Just then a woman appeared in my tub with me. She looked like she could pass for my fathers sister. “Hi?” Who are you?”  “Hi, I Merlin’s lover. I gave birth to your bloodline.” The tub was so big that the two of us could fit inside of it with out touching one another. “What are you doing here?” “I came to talk to you. You have to be careful about your life. Some dangerous things are in store for you in the future and you are going to need to take your time about how you handle them.”  The moved forward and then touched my forehead.  Everything she was talking about became clear in a vision.  She backed away and said “Remember, you are strong, powerful and most importantly giving.”  Then she vanished.  I grabbed the soap and a cloth and washed off then rinsed and drained the tub.   I got into the night clothes that were setting out atop the bed for me.  I got into bed and fell asleep. 02212011

In the morning the window was opened and the light breeze blew in from outside carrying the scents from all the beautiful flowers that were growing in the courtyard. The fireplace was still burning.  I could smell fresh coffee being brewed.  I found another set of clothes laid out for me on the chase lounge and so I got dressed and went downstairs.  Nigel and Merlin were making coffee and putting out fresh baked pastries.  “Oh wow those smell heavenly Grand.”  “Nigel baked them for us this morning.  He’s been up with the sparrows.  “Thank you Nigel.”  “You’re welcome.”  Grand poured me a mug of coffee.  Toni and Troy came down and sat at the table.  Nigel passed them some pastries.  Matthew and Timothy came in from outside wearing only towels on their heads and around their wastes.  “Thanks, that sauna was one of the best we ever used.!”  They ran upstairs to take a bath and join us for breakfast.  02222011

Matthew came down first and hugged and kissed everyone.  Nigel kissed him and pulled him in with an extra long hug. “My young man is so handsome!” He said with a very big smile on his face.  Timothy came down next and Merlin said “As are all my children.”  They sat down at the table beside me, and said “Good Morning Rori, you feeling better?”  “Actually I am.  This has felt like a miniature vacation for me so I am revived.”   Tonight you should try Grand’s sauna he has inside the cave out back.  It’s amazing!” Timothy said.  Then Matthew said “Yeah it will purify your body for sure.”  I said “I love a good sauna.” Nigel said “Merlin and I spent many hours in there together meditating.  It’s sort of like our church.”  “It’s the perfect place for meditation.” Timothy said.  “Has anyone taught you twins how to meditate yet?”  “Oh yeah Mom and Pop taught us”  they said at the same time.  02222011

“What would you guys like to do today?” Merlin asked. “Not sure, I’m game for just about anything” I replied. “Is there anyone in this era from your history books who you would be interested in meeting in person?” “Yeah Grand let’s go pay Joan of  Arc a visit.”  I said laughingly.  Matthew said “Wuzhun Shifan?”  Timothy said “Roger Bacon?” Toni said “Giotto di Bondone?”  Troy said “Genghis Khan?” How about John De Balliol?” Nigel said.  Merlin clapped his hands and Andrei Rublev appeared.  He was interrupted during one of his painting. “Merlin, what are you doing?”   All of us spent the day taking painting lessons with him.  It was quit fascinating.  02222011

“Andrei stay for dinner?  I have made us some smoked salmon, with fresh herbs and steamed vegetables.”

Merlin that sounds delightful.”  Merlin looked at me and said “I also made some rump roast with Brussels sprouts and baked potatoes if you don’t eat fish.” By the time Nigel, Andrei and Merlin had set the huge table there was food filling every square inch of it.  We hung our paintings on the walls and then cleaned up for dinner. I sat down next to the twins and Timothy.  Once dinner was over we cleaned up and then I went right to bed. 02222011

I was woken up by some strange lights flashing in the sky.  The light was entering through the opened window of the balcony and shining through out my room and on the ceiling and walls.  I got up and looked out my window and Grand was showing the twins a magical light show in the sky.  The colors were amazing.  He was using crystals and other types of prisms to capture light from the stars and sun, and other things. The balcony was shared with the bedroom beside mine.  I looked over and Matthew and Timothy were already watching arm in arm.  “Hi Rori, did we wake you?”  “Huh?’ No, it was the lights coming in from out here.”  Matthew asked “Isn’t it the most magnificent and beautiful thing you’ve ever seen?”   I just stood there in amazement then glanced down every now and then to see my little cousins making some of this beautiful magic with Grand . The colors were all the colors of the rainbow plus others I had never seen before.  Every now and then Grand  would wave his staff, so that it would clear the sky for the next show, or pattern to begin.  Although it was night out our sky was lit up and we could actually see clearly as if it was stuck in between dusk or dawn.  I turned around and got into my robe and then ran out to the balcony and jumped off.  I used my powers to levitate down to them.  “Grand please teach me this! It’s so beautiful!”  He said “Ok Rori. First you have close your eyes and clear your mind.  Now imagine the stars and the sly in the same shape you last saw it.  Pick out a certain area, focus on it, imagine you are their boss, tell them what to do.  Imagine colors as you do this, and focus.  Once you see it clear in your mind you wave your arms and orchestrate them by using magic.  I did exactly what he said and in my mind I could see the stars and colors dancing.  I opened my eyes and they were doing exactly that.  Toni, Troy, and Grand all joined in, and the sky was filled with dancing, colorful happiness.  02222011

“Bravo Niece!”  Timothy shouted at me from the balcony.  I was so excited, I really could never remember being so thrilled about using my gifts in the past ever before now.  The inner feeling that came over me was delightful, and filled my heart and soul with goodness, happiness and complete and absolute contentment.  I turned to the twins and asked “Can you feel that?”  “Yes, it’s the best feeling ever!”  I could feel myself rising off the ground.  I was being trusted into space quickly and effortlessly. The twins were right behind me we were traveling through some sort of a time warp.   In seconds we found ourselves ejected onto my bedroom floor in the Mansion back in New York, NY.  I hit the floor first then Troy landed on me and rolled off, after Toni, the landed on top of me face down in my face.  We all just laughed as hard as we could.  Isabella woke up and said “What is going on in here you guys?”  I pushed my cousin off me and ran over to Isabella’s bed and sat beside her.  “We just experienced the most amazing thing ever.  Words really couldn’t do it justice.”  “I see, I will take your word for it.”  The four of us went to the kitchen and raided the leftovers.  02222011

Now that we were gone, Emrys had the boys alone with Nigel.  Timothy & Matthew went down to the courtyard to chat with them.  They weren’t tired at all.  Nigel went inside and got another just of Merlin’s wine, then poured some for everyone.  “You boys are an extension of us, in the future.” Merlin said.  Then Nigel said “ We want to give you all the knowledge we have acquired in our life time so it might help give you an advantage.”  Merlin sat directly in front of Timothy and Nigel sat directly in front of Matthew and They placed their hands on each others knees. The knowledge began to flow through them like a computer uploading data off a disc or the internet. One they finished the men asked the boys “Would you like to stay a few more days with us or are you ready to go home with Toni, Troy & Rori?” The boys answered, “We wish to spend as much time with you guys as possible!”  They drank wine until they were all drunk and passed out in a bundle of furs in front of the fireplace.  02222011

We ate as much as we could and then went to bed.  I slept really good the rest of the night.  No dreams, no interruptions. I woke up and sat up in bed. Isabelle saw that I was awake and she came over and climbed in my bed with me.  “Girlfriend we need s girls day out!” I said.  “Yes we do, shall we go shopping?”  Right when she said shopping I realized that the things I had at Grand’s house were still there.  Just then my bag of effects arrived magically beside  my bed. “Oh look I wanted to show you what I bought back in Mediaeval times while I was visiting my Grand.”  I reached into the bag and pulled out the tapestry.  “Isn’t this beautiful? I thought I could hang it right over there so the both of us could enjoy it.”  “Yes it’s beautiful for sure.” “Common lets hang it up now.”   I searched the night stand drawers for a small hammer and nails.  We hug the tapestry up together and then stood back admiring it. “Let’s go get some coffee and breakfast” I said. 02222011

Once in the kitchen we ran into David, JP, Jocelyn, and Stephan, plus the twins.  “Good Morning Rori, and Isabelle.”  “Hey, good morning everyone.  Toni, Jocelyn, were going shopping today and having a girls day out, would you like to join us?”  “YES! Sounds fun!”  Just then the telephone rang and I went to answer it. “Hello? - yes, hi - okay, we were going shopping you want to come with? - get over her fast then- ok, bye.”  I hung up the phone and went back to the counter seat and sat down.  Beverly set a plate with an omelet on it in front of me.  “Beverly you coming too?”  “Oh I would love it!”  I laughed and then said “West and the other guys can clean up you go get ready.”  Beverly ran upstairs to get ready.  Just then, my housekeepers walked in. “Girls take the day off and come shopping with us.  I will pay you for today. Go get out of your uniforms and get ready.”  They ran upstairs to get ready.  Steve and Michael walked in and I said “Today guys your task is housekeeping.”  “Okay Rori sounds good.”  They said and got some coffee.  So there was me, Beverly, Isabelle, Janine, Roselyn, Molly, Jocelyn, & Toni spending the day together shopping and doing things that girls do.  The limo drove up and we went outside.  David was driving with Todd coming along to keep each other company.  The girls all piled in and then I broke open the champagne and handed each one of us a flute, and poured.  Over the intercom Todd asked “Where to ladies?”  “To the Mall first please.”  02222011

Emrys and Nigel took the boys hunting for their food early that morning.  They shot at wild boar and hit one as well as a healthy sized buck.  Once they were back at the house they cut up the meat and hung it out to cure.  Nigel took the pig skin and hung it out to dry so he could sell it at market the following day.  The bucks hide he laid out and added herbs, and salt to  it so that it would cure as a throw rug.  Merlin made deer jerky, venison stew and then allowed the rest of the meat to go through the preservation cycle.   They took the young men out to the garden and talked to them about the powers of herbs, and how combinations could heal as well as tantalize the taste buds. They picked freshly grown vegetables from the garden, and then herbs.  Once back inside they showed them how to dry the herbs, and store them for other uses. “Man Timothy, we’re really getting some great lessons here” Matthew said. “I’m still blown away that our relatives were such great friends before we even met.” “Yeah I’m still tripping on that too.”  Later in the day, Nigel pulled out a cork from this dark bottle he had and poured each some Scotch from the old country.  “This is aged scotch that my father made and it’s been sitting around for ever.  I thought this would be a perfect occasion to share it with you all. He poured everyone a glass and they drank  it. It was so good it went down smooth and tasted like the best scotch any of them had ever had.  02222011

Emrys and Nigel took the boys hunting for their food early that morning.  They shot at wild boar and hit one as well as a healthy sized buck.  Once they were back at the house they cut up the meat and hung it out to cure.  Nigel took the pig skin and hung it out to dry so he could sell it at market the following day.  The bucks hide he laid out and added herbs, and salt to  it so that it would cure as a throw rug.  Merlin made deer jerky, venison stew and then allowed the rest of the meat to go through the preservation cycle.   They took the young men out to the garden and talked to them about the powers of herbs, and how combinations could heal as well as tantalize the taste buds. They picked freshly grown vegetables from the garden, and then herbs.  Once back inside they showed them how to dry the herbs, and store them for other uses. “Man Timothy, we’re really getting some great lessons here” Matthew said. “I’m still blown away that our relatives were such great friends before we even met.” “Yeah I’m still tripping on that too.”  Later in the day, Nigel pulled out a cork from this dark bottle he had and poured each some Scotch from the old country.  “This is aged scotch that my father made and it’s been sitting around for ever.  I thought this would be a perfect occasion to share it with you all. He poured everyone a glass and they drank  it. They all agreed that it was so good it went down smooth and tasted like the best scotch any of them had ever had.  02222011

The very next morning Merlin took Timothy and they went to the market.  Matthew and Nigel got up and made dough together to make some fresh baked breads.  “Grand, I’m so glad that we are able to share this time together.  Not just everyone gets this opportunity you know”  Matthew said.  Nigel said “I know and I am very proud of you and you and Timothy have my blessings. I am thrilled that the two of you found one another. What you two share together is some kind of wonderful. Merlin and I have been friends for many years and we love one another like brothers, so it’s no surprise to either of us that our descendants might be two spirited and fall deeply in love.”  “So Merlin is okay with it and you guys have talked?”  “Oh yes there’s nothing wrong with wholesome natural love, no matter who it is.”  Matthew hugged and kissed his Grand and then they continued making dough.  02232011

Merlin showed Timothy the village and introduced him to everyone he knew as his nephew. He bought him some really nice keepsakes to take home with him to remember him by.  “This vendor is one of my favorites.  He makes his own jewelry out of precious stones and metals.  They looked over everything and Timothy found a bracelet that he really liked.  It was made of silver and had a rare purple stone in it.  Merlin said “That’s purple tourmaline. The mystical powers behind this gem beings you tranquility and serenity to you in your life.”  Merlin paid for it and then placed it on Timothy’s arm.  There was a second one there with a different gem stone in it.   This was a light brown color stone that resembled a diamond. “This stone is called Zircon, it’s supposed to provide the wearer with wisdom, honor and  riches”  I would like to buy this one for Matthew, you will see that he gets it?”  “Yes of course Grand.”  There were two more and Merlin looked them over carefully.  One was with a green gemstone called Peridot, which is the symbol for fame, dignity and protection. “This one I will buy for Doug.”  The last one he picked up, was Alexandrite the stone of good omens.  “This last one is for Troy.”  Timothy took the bracelets from Merlin but he hadn’t noticed that every time Emrys touched the bracelet the stones lit up with energy.  02232011

Merlin wasn’t finished, he bought necklaces and rings with gemstones in them and he asked Timothy to give them as gifts to Donna, David, Ben, Toni, and also the last one he said “This is for someone special and you can not give to just anyone.  You will know who it goes to at that moment that you finally meet him.”  Timothy was a little confused but then he said “Okay I will put this one away somewhere safe.”  They went back to the house, and Matthew and Nigel were inside the sauna together.  Merlin got some drink and met them with Timothy and a few cloths too. “Here you guys go, a toast empty your glass and bright futures alas” Merlin said. 02232011

After the sauna the men got into their clean dry clothes and shared a nice lunch together. “I am going to mix some potions after lunch would you guys like to learn something?” Merlin asked.  “Yes, I know I would.”  Timothy said. Matthew looked at Nigel and said “Do you know how to make them?”  “Me? No, but I can learn.”  Once everyone finished  lunch Merlin asked them to follow him out to the small out building in the back of the estate.  Once inside all they could see was small shelves filled with tiny corked bottles.  Inside every bottle was a herb.  They were all labeled and organized.  “This is the book that I have been adding to for the past thirty years, and so it should cover just about any and every potion known to man.  Is there anything that you would like to learn how to make in particular?  Or should I decide?”  Matthew spoke up “I wouldn’t mind knowing how to make a sleeping tonic.”  02232011

Merlin mixed the potion up quickly and explained each ingredient and how it works. “Here you go, one for each. Only two drops though, anything more and you’ll be out for a week. Timothy?  Do you have one you want to learn how to make?”  “Grand if I wasn’t already in love I think I would ask for a love potion.  He kissed Matthew and they laughed.  “Okay let me show you how to make a truth serum.  He again showed us the mixtures of ingredients and then explained their effects.  Once finished he handed the three of us those little bottles of the serum too.  “That’s enough for one day.”  He led us back into the house where he was cooking dinner on the fire place. “Tonight is chicken and dumplings, do you guys like it?”  Nigel spoke up, “I love it!”  “I know you do I was asking the boys.”  “Yeah we love it too” Matthew said.  They sat down for dinner then after that Merlin had to send the boys back to their time.  They all hugged and kissed and said goodbye, then Merlin said to Matthew “You take good care of my young man for me, okay?”  “I promise and thank you for everything.  Matthew walked over to Nigel, “Grand I am going to miss you.”  “I will miss you too but you’re right here in my heart.  They kissed and he whispered in Matthews ear “You’re a good boy and I’m so very proud of you!”  Emrys hugged Timothy for a very long time and then said “You have such great potential. Keep your heart pure and your mind sharp, I love you!”  Before Timothy could say I love you back, he grabbed Matthews hand and Merlin grabbed his staff and hit it on the ground and chanted a spell to take them beck to their own time.  02252011

The luggage, gifts and potions all arrived with the boys in the lobby of the Mansion.  Rori was still out with the girls.  Timothy snapped his fingers and they were instantly changed out of their renaissance clothes and in the 21st century outfits.  They both were tired and ready to go to bed, so they picked up their things and went to their room.  Once inside the twins came in.  “Hi guys, did you have fun?” “Yes, I miss then already” Matthew said. “Yeah, Us too” Troy said.  “When are we going back to the Marin estate?” Toni asked.  “We could go in the morning if you like.  We will need to say goodbye to Rori first ” Matthew said.   “I’m not in any big hurry to go back.  I like it here“ said Troy. “Okay we can stay as long as you like, and Toni if you want to go then go in the morning after you say goodbye” said Timothy.  “No it’s okay I want to stay where you guys are.” “Okay good night see you tomorrow.”  “Good night.”  The twins left the room and went to play in the game room.  02252011

I woke up with a little headache.  So I went into the bathroom medicine cabinet and got me some aspirin. I turned around and Isabelle was sitting in the bath tub filled with bubbles so I undressed and climbed in with her.  “Good Morning honey, we had so much fun yesterday!”  “Yeah, I know. I’m feeling it this morning.”  She reached beside the tub and picked up a bottle of champagne and popped it open and drank right out of it. “Hair of the dog!”  I couldn’t stop laughing. I grabbed the bottle and took a  good drink then handed it back to her.  I soaped up, rinsed off and then hopped out.  I dried off and went to my dresser to get dressed.  I went to the kitchen and the whole family was up and eating.  “Good Morning Rori!”  “Hey you guys how are you?”  I made my rounds and hugged and kissed each of them one at a time. “Did you guys have fun with Grand?”  “Yeah, we miss them already.” “I know me too.” After breakfast we decided to go out to the country club and hit a few balls at the driving range before our golf game.  The twins came along to help with our bags. It was me, and David , Timothy and Matthew. There was a group behind us, which was JP, Michael, Stephan and Todd.  02262011

My golf game wasn’t as good as I had liked but it wasn’t too bad either.  “Hey do you guys feel like going out to the farm for some fresh cheese?”  “Yeah sure.”  We went to the nearby farm and purchased all sorts of  cheeses take back to the Mansion.  Upon returning to the Mansion, everything was very quiet. I went to my bedroom and began reading.  Just then a book appeared on my bed.  I got up and walked over then opened the cover and it read: Rori, I thought you might enjoy this one.  I don’t have any use for it anymore.  The content in it are etched into my brain.  Enjoy, Love Grand Dad Emrys.  I took the book back to my seat and began reading it.  This was a book about my family history and our magical inheritance.  It had spells, and enchantments, and recipes for potions along with anything I might need to know about my family tree.  I began reading it and then fell asleep in the chair.   02262011

Ten years pass and over the years nothing much changed.  I was still owner of my O’Shae family estate.  Molly and Kyle were extremely successful at the club scene.  The twins continued to visit on a regular basis along with Uncle Timothy and Matthew, who were ready to tie the knot and be married.  The only thing missing was my father and I having a relationship.  I fell asleep on the chair in the receptions room and I began to dream that I walked up to a small country cottage and I knocked on the door.  I began to say hello and who I was then he said “Testudo Es!”  Instantly I was transformed into a turtle. He picked me up then carried me inside where he found a old wooden wine crate and set me inside.  He said “ Auferam vales hora pro tunc.” Then he took me out of the box and said “homo es.”  I quickly turned back into myself  and I was a little confused and agitated.  He said “Please excuse me, I’m not expecting any company.  Usually people who show up at my door unexpected or uninvited are people who have come to harm me. I’m sure you understand.”  I nodded.  “Please come in and sit down at the table. I am just getting ready to make some tea.  Would you care for any?”  I came into the kitchen then sat down at the table nodding.  He continued to explain “I turned you into a turtle so that I could bind your power for an hour. I’m very sorry for that but my trust is being warn thin these days. I hope you will forgive me.”  The water was steaming so he got two mugs and tea bags then poured me and himself some tea.  “Cream, Sugar or Honey?”   I said “Honey please, thank you.”  he gave me the honey and then said “So, what brings you hear today and how can I help you?”   My name is Rori Anne O’Shae and I was adopted at birth.  My biological Mother is Tierney Mc Mullin.  He realized just then who I was.  “Tierney and I were very close friends in my teens.  I haven seen her in over 30 years.”  I said “Well, I’m 31 and when the adoption agency told me who my mother was they also told me who my father is.  It’s you Doug James Parker.”  He looked shocked.  He asked “Are you sure? Have you spoke to your Mother?”  I replied “I have not she passed away 15 years ago in a automobile accident.  You’re all I have and I could do a paternity blood test if you like.”  He said, “No that’s not necessary.”  We both stood up and he  gave me a really big hug.  Then we kissed each others cheeks and sat back down.  “Well how has your life been? We’re you adopted by a good family?  Did they treat you right? Please fill me in.”  I said “The O’Shae’s were very wealthy and old but had never been able to have any children of their own so they adopted me and then about the time I turned 16 they died.  I emancipated myself so that I didn’t have to go to foster care and then  stayed with a close friend and their family until I turned 18 and was the legal heirs to their estate and affairs.  They owned a shoe company and made tons of money.  That’s what I do in England, I make shoes.  I was hoping I would find some peace in my heart and soul to know you and Mom.  I did all the research that I could about Mom before I came and I wasn’t sure if I should come. I found out who you were and did some research on you and everything I read about you intrigued me. I was drawn to you each investigation I made. I hope you don’t feel like I am intruding.”  He said “No not at all.  I adopted 10 children and then my nephew and niece as well.   They are living all over the place by choice of their passions in life.  I have a large network of family and friends who are involved in my life as well.  Jasper, Ben and my siblings all knew your mother very well when we were growing up.  Would you like to meet them?”  I sipped her tea, and stood up excitedly, “Yes I would be delighted.  Then I woke up.  I had realized then that I could finally meet my father.  02272011

Just as soon as I got out of bed and then put on my robe and slipped on my slippers I disappeared out of the Mansion and I was suddenly inside a Master suit of some French Châteaux.  Through the purple smoke I saw a man standing beside me. “Rori Anne O’Shae?”  “Yes” I replied.  he hugged and kissed  me then as he backed away he asked “Do you know who I am?” I began to weep, “Yes.”  Marc who was Doug's personal assistant came out with two coffees and some hot fresh baked pastries and set the tray down then left.  We both grabbed a coffee and sat down.  “So do you remember coming to me in my dream?”  “Yes” I said.  “Then everything you told me is true?”  “Yes” I answered again.  “Then would you like to stay with me for a while to get to know me and our family and friends?”  “I would be delighted, yes” I  replied.  He showed me to my room. After a little while of conversations he took me around the estate to introduce me to everyone.  02282011

I stayed at the châteaux for a while to really get to know my Dad.  The place was extraordinary and I was really grasping my French roots.  The family and friends were enormous. I believe I met at least 100 people who worked for Dad and Ben or were close friends of the family or even family.   At first I was overwhelmed but as I met and got to know each and everyone I could see how much I was just like my father and I loved family and close friends around me.  Dad and I shared magic tips and practiced out in the garden just about every day that I visited. I would go back to England and New York to check on my estates and the business.

Ben and Dad invited me to the Tiburon, CA estate so I stayed there for a weekend as a guest.  They also shared their history with me when they took me to their Bayou Delight Estate, where I met Uncle Louis and Anya, along with Mama and her clan. Jasper was so happy to see me.  We hung out a lot on the air boat and fished together, and also went out dancing at Mama’s place.  The music was so much fun I dare anyone not to get in the mood to dance. 03012011

In the morning I was just laying in bed wondering what was in store for us today.  I got a call on my cell and answered it “Hello?”  “Hey Rori, it’s Molly.”  “Hi Molly what’s up?”  “Nothing much Kyle and I miss you and we were wondering when you were coming home?”  “I’m not sure, hold on.”  I walked into Dad’s bedroom and asked, “Hey Dad, do you mind if I invite a few friends over?”  “Of course not your friends are always welcome.”  “Cool.”  I got back on the cell and walked out of the room and sat outside on the deck.  “Hey Molly?”  “Yeah.”  “How long will it take you two to pack and get ready?”  “We’re already packed.”  I concentrated and then they suddenly appeared on the deck.  “Hi!” we hung up our phones and hugged and kissed.  “You guys wait here and I will introduce you to everyone after I get dressed. Be right back!”  I went to my room in a hurry then quickly showered and dressed. Once back out on the deck Jasper was talking to Molly and Kyle.  “Have you guys met before?”  “Yes I met them before I met you in NY.” Jasper said. Dad came out and said hi to my friends, then Ben came out and said hi too.  “Would you guys like to go to a party at Mama’s place today?”  “Yeah Dad that sounds like fun.” 03012011

Jasper and Ben made everyone breakfast so we all ate and then after we ate and cleaned up we all got ready to head over to Mama’s place.  There were only two air boats on the dock.  Louis and Anya had gone somewhere to pick up a few more with Dad.  Now there were five air boats on the docks. We all piled on and sped off down the river with the sun rising at our backs. In about 20 minutes or so we pulled up to Mama’s docks and tied up the boats and went inside. Just as I entered Mama said “Ooooh girl let me look at you!”  All her family was there and so was mine.  She hugged and kissed me and introduced me to everyone.  We started off with drinks she was serving sweet tea, coffee and hot cocoa.  “I would love some sweet tea, thanks.”  Mama got me some right away, and I introduced Molly and Kyle to everyone.  Matthew and Timothy showed up and hung out with us.  In a few hours the twins showed up with Aunt Donna and Uncle David.  It was becoming a family reunion.  There was a live band setting up and they had squeeze boxes and washboards.  More family showed up and Dad introduced me to My grandparents, Ben’s parents, also to Luigi and Lucas. These two men were so Italian and so handsome that every five minutes Molly would point it out to me. “My God Rori, these men are pure works of art.”  “Yes, they are pretty hot Molly.  Why don’t you go dance with one of them?” My cousin Jennifer showed up and Dad’s friend George.  Kyle and Jennifer clicked right off and were dancing as soon as the band began playing. Dad came over to my table and sat down beside Molly and I. “Hi girls how you doing?”  “Good Dad. Hey what’s up with those two Italian boys?”  “Oh, they’re into men, not women.”  “Ah figured something that perfect has to go for the same sex.  Sorry Molly looks like you’re out of luck.”  Dad stood up and invited them to sit with us.  He sat back down and suggested that Lucas dance with Molly.  Then Luigi said “I see you have a very strong resemblance to your father.”  “I never realized it but yeah I guess I do.”  Mama came over to our table and served the sweet tea and some finger foods. Jasper came over and squeezed himself in between Dad and I.  He looked at me up close and winked.  He grabbed some food off the place and shoved it in his mouth then he slammed a jug onto the table and said “Who’s with me?”  Kyle looked at me with a strange look.  I said “Sure I am.”  We all swigged off the jug and passed it around and instantly I was feeling buzzed.  “Man that shit’s strong.” I said washing it down with my sweet tea.  Jasper took me by my hand and drug me out to the dance floor.  We danced about three songs together and then returned to the table.  Mama had been arranging all the tables together so that the family was all close and personal.  03022011

I excused myself from the table to get a breath of fresh air.  I walked out the back door, to the other docks and sat down with my legs dangling off the side of the dock. Just then a crocodile jumped up at them and tried to bite me.  I chanted a spell in the old Wiccan language and turned the crocodile into a tote bag. Then said “That’ll teach you to try to eat a Lady!” I slid the bag close to my side and then sat back and watched the sun set.  I don’t know what made me decide to reach into the bag but when I did I found a few things.  The first thing I grabbed were a pair of mans boots.  I pulled them out one by one.  Jasper came out with the jug of hootch and sat beside me.  “What’s with the bag Rori?”  I didn’t answer I only smiled and continued pulling things out of it.  The next thing I pulled out was an alarm clock.  The old style ones with the double bells on two sides of the top. I set it beside the boots and Jasper began laughing.  He handed me a swig off the bottle and then I reached into the bag again and this time I pulled out a mans wallet. I never opened it I just set it beside the other things and continued rummaging through the bag.  I pulled out a flash light, a tobacco pipe, a knife and then a compos.  I turned the bag upside down and shook it then looked at Jasper.  “I suppose that’s all there is.”  I took another swig from the jug and stood up.  Jasper grabbed the jug and stood up beside me.  I chanted another spell and the bag changed back into the crocodile who sacredly hurried back into the river.  Jasper belly laughed and his laugh caused me to laugh.  .  We returned to the table arm in arm.  Then sat down to eat.  03032011

Back at the table everyone was talking about different things so I just sat back and listened to all the conversations.  Mama came by and placed a platter in front of me with crayfish and hot sauce.   Then another server placed a bowl of gumbo next to that with another bowl of red beans.  “Eat up loves.”  Mama said and walked back into her kitchen.  Everyone dug in like they hadn’t eaten all day.  A bartender stopped in and set a drink in front of me too then he said “This is from that Gentlemen right there.”  He pointed to a gentleman sitting at a table in the corner of the bar by himself.  I said “Thank you” in a whisper and he held up his drink and tipped his hat.  Kyle and Molly ran over to me from the dance floor and sat down beside me.  “Rori, who’s that?”  Molly asked. “I don’t know but he bought me this drink.”  Kyle picked it up and drink from it & then Molly.  “We are going with you if that drink is tampered with anything” Molly said.  “I don’t feel anything so I’m pretty sure it’s fine.  With in seconds Molly fell to the floor then Kyle.  I felt faint and passed out to. The gentleman carefully got up from the table and slowly walked out.  Mama ran out from the kitchen and joined in on the crowd that surrounded all of us.  Anya ran over and then she placed her hands on two of us and her elbow on the third and then she said “Безопасные Небеса” and with that we disappeared and she had us up in some sanctuary on another plane.  She said “Rori, Molly and Kyle awaken.”  The three of us woke up instantly and then she clapped her hands then said and the stranger appeared.  He tried to escape but she stopped him with “Волшебная Веревка”  and some magical rope. “What is your name?”  I stood up and was furious that something like this happened again.  Before I could cast a spell to hurt him Anya waved her hands and I was instantly calmed down.  “Rori, please I will handle this!“ She continued talking to the stranger, “Who are you and why have you done this?”  03052011

The necklace on my neck began to vibrate and then light up.  Just before the stranger could answer the force of power coming from the charm reached out and snatched him right out from under our noses, and he disappeared.  Anya tried to stop it but it happened too quickly.  Although Anya had the power to will anything and make it so, not ever her powers could reverse what had happened.  I said “That wasn’t me! It was the charm on my necklace!”  Anya replied, “I know I figured that out.  It’s out of our hands now.”  Just as she completed her sentence we were right back at Mama’s place sitting in the same seats as we were before.  Anya walked around us and sat down beside Uncle Luis and began explaining to him what happened.  I decided to find out what was going on, on my own so I stood up and went back out back to the docks.  I grabbed the charm, held it tight and then said “Take me to him!”  In a split second I was teleported back in time and recognized the place where I was.  I was back in Grand Emrys estate.  “hello?  Grand?”  Just then Luis and Anya showed up.  Then Ben and Dad.  “Uh oh! Should you guys be here?” I asked concerned.  Daddy was agitated and said “YES! Grand Dad!” He shouted and marched out to the back courtyard. I got the impression that they all had visited here before.  They seemed to know their way around the place pretty well. Anya got a jug off the shelf and poured her and I a goblet of wine. Ben sat down beside me and asked “Are you okay Rori?”  “Yeah I’m, a little shaken up, otherwise I’m fine. Thanks.” Luis got Ben and himself some hot water and tea off the shelf and stove and made themselves some tea. “Have you guys been here before too?”  “Oh yea, we come here often to see Grand Dad.” Luis said.  I looked over at Anya and she simply smiled.  Then Ben continued “Emrys has managed to snatch us out of our time a many times in order to tutor your father or just have us  over for dinner.  Either way it’s always a pleasure.  I can’t remember ever knowing someone so unique and magnificent all in one, besides your Father of course. He winked and smiled at me.  I smiled back and sipped my wine but never took my eyes away from his.  Just then Dad and Grand came marching in and they were shouting at one anther. “You have no right to do that!” Dad screamed.  Emrys turned around and then shouted “Don’t you take that tone with me young man!” He continued in a calmer voice “I did it for Rori, and you, and since I’m me and you’re not, that’s that. End of discussion!”  I could tell Dad was furious by how red his face was.  I finished my wine and set my goblet down while Anya refilled it.  “I think I have a right to know what exactly is going on here!”  “Sweet pea come with me, the rest of you make yourselves at home we will be back in a bit.”  I followed Grand to his library, and he sat me down and shut the door.  “That man out there is a hired hit man to take you out.  He was hired by a New York Mob Boss who is feeling the sting over the operations that you and your group had against his slave labor ring.  I found this out by viewing into my crystal ball one afternoon it showed me the everything.  I sent him back with a message to leave you alone or I would take care of him and the whole ring in one fast fell swoop.  You’re father wanted to torture the hit man, but I didn’t allow it.  Just then I remembered how I broke in Julio Pedro Ramirez. “Okay so what now?”  He walked up to me and with both of his hands resting on my cheeks he said “I would love to have all of you stay here with me for a few days. I haven’t had the pleasure of all your company at the same time.” He kissed my forehead and then left the library.  I walked out after him and then took my Dad aside. “Dad, just let Grad have this one.  I’m okay with it, really.”  He hugged me and held me while Emrys told everyone of his plans. 05072011

“I’m intending to come to your time. I need everything to fall into place as it should.  In order for that to happen,  it requires the help and discipline of everyone involved. He snapped his fingers and became a much younger version of himself, with wrinkled skin and facial hair.  Even with out glasses.  He was so handsome and my Father and his brothers resembled him. “I’m going in as a decoy, to hit the big boss of the operation.  This will be undercover.  I will need each of you to play an important role with this for it to work.  Once I take him out then I will disassemble the whole operation so that it can’t happen again.  So many children along with adults all over the World are being sold into the underground slave ring. I’ve been following it since they tried to take Rori the first time.  The advantage we have that they don’t obviously is magic but also the ability to see the future. I was thinking to myself with the amount of power we have just right here alone what to stop us from changing all off that mob into common sewer rats?  Just then Emrys turned to me and said “If we did that Rori, who would know about it?  How can that scare others from doing what they have been doing?”  I thought to myself  oh great I had better watch my thoughts.  03102011

Emrys clapped his hands and everyone was back into the future at my Mansion estate.  I wasn’t sure how I was going to put everyone up comfortably I just added beds to every room until they were all occupied.  “From now on my name is Lee Tate. Please call me Lee every time you see me to get into the habit of it.”  I said “Sure thing Lee.”  Then hugged and kissed him.  I left to talk to the chefs in the kitchen.  Dad came in and asked me if we had enough help?  “You know your uncle Timothy and Matthew are both chefs.”  He turned to my cooks and said “Ask them for help if you guys need it okay?”  He grabbed my hand and took me out to the courtyard.  We sat down and he said “I’m sorry that I wasn’t there to help you.  We’re so lucky Grand was.”  “Daddy it’s okay I understand that although we come from a magical family that we aren’t always going to be able to prevent trouble. I’m fine now and that’s all that matters.  I know Lee will get these guys and then we can move on with our lives.  I’m looking forward to spending as much time as I can trying to better get to know my new found Daddy.”  I leaned forward and lightly kissed him on his cheek and he held my hand then smiled.  “We have a pretty good team of professionals at our disposal if need be.”  He grabbed my hand and we walked back into the Mansion.  05102011

Back inside the plans were all set and we trained for the next few weeks.  Once Lee felt that everyone was ready he went in under cover first.  The kidnapping ring used him as their recruiter.  Each and every person who he selected to recruit for the slave ring was magically duplicated.  The doppelganger’s went in and were pretty much brainless.  The real civilians were taken back to HQ in Dad’s Private Investigations company and put up until this all blew over.  The Mob boss was very impressed with Lee’s inventory and asked to meet him personally.  This was the sign that we all needed to move in and be ready. Matthew, Timothy, Me and Nigel all broke into the building and fought the guards to surround the main room.  Ben, Anya, Luis and Dad went in next.  They secured the outside of the building and then next few blocks were secured by the rest of the crew. I was so nervous, I had to keep telling myself Lee see’s the future and has everything under control.  The thugs came in with Luigi, Lucas, Marc and Nathan  who were all blind folded and handcuffed. I looked over at Mathew and his face looked like it turned instantly pale.  I sent over my thoughts telepathically saying “Let’s keep to the plan, no emotions.”  He nodded but I could tell he was horrified that something bad could happen to his little brother.  Just then they walked into the doors where we were standing outside of and there was a huge explosion.  I said “Wait, nobody move!”   I got my gun ready and rushed in first.  Emrys was warding off bullets while fighting against some other old man who resembled a ancient Wizard in full dress with a staff.  I realized this wasn’t in the plan and I attacked him with everything I had.  Merlin spoke in an unfamiliar language and everyone on the team appeared in the room.  Dad immediately came to my side and we both hit this older man with everything we had.  Energy balls, electric bolts, gusts of fire, were all flying at us.  Dad had a force field surrounding us as I fired off all my power. Anya appeared and grabbed the old Wizard then she smiled and vanished with him in a puff of smoke. Merlin cast a spell to transport the gang to the Jail we had set up underground where nobody could find them, or us.  In seconds we all were back at headquarters.  Some of the gang members who tried to get away were stopped inside and outside the building and they showed up a little later.  Luigi and Lucas embraced and kissed and asked if each was okay. Merlin grabbed me and Dad and we vanished to the place where Anya was.  She was seep inside a giant cave inside a Mountain in her home Country, with the old Wizard, her Mother and Father.  Merlin walked up to him and he was locked inside a magical crystal cage. “My dear brother, what are you doing?” He looked at the old coot and said “Is this what you want for yourself?  To be locked up and stripped of your powers because you choose to help terrible people who kidnap and hurt innocent human beings?”  He refused to answer.  He barley acknowledged Emrys. Just as we were turning to leave him he spoke “ I’m trying to even out the playing field. If you don’t have any descendants like me then it’s a fair match.”  Dad calmly walked over to the cage and said “ Not anymore.”   He had magically removed the Wizard of all his powers and kept them for himself.  It was a gift my Father was given over time by the Ancient Ones.  This made him unique and stand apart from anyone in time, history and space who practiced the craft. Merlin put his arm around Dad and they vanished. Anya said “We’re going to let him go now, he’s no longer a threat to us.”  I said “Okay see you back at HQ." Then I went back to the PI Firm.  03132011

I waited about ten minutes and then returned to the Mountain cave.  The Wizard came out and I cast a spell to send him to the Mansion torture chamber.  I met him there and as he was being hosed down I asked him the questions that I needed the answers for. “What is your name?”  I asked in between sprays. He spoke, “Landon, Kent Landon.” “How are you related to Emrys?”  “We share the same Father.” “Why do you hate him so much?”  He began to cry.  I left him there and magically sealed my spell books in a chamber in the Mansion.  I instructed David and JP to look after him after I leave.  “He’s to be given his own room and taken well care of during his stay here.  If he tries anything you know where to find me.” They agreed to watch him and I returned to the HQ PI firm.  03132011

I found Matthew and Timothy and then I asked them if they wouldn’t mind going on a little time travel with me.  They both agreed.  I grabbed the charm and said a spell that took us back to a time when Emrys and his brother were just little boys.  We remained invisible and just observed.  The three of us just watched how his parents would favor Emrys over Kent.  The overwhelming feeling that I was receiving from Kent broke my heart. Merlin had no idea what was happening.  He loved his Father, Step Mother and Brother all the same.  Timothy could sense everything that I could because we were both linked to them in blood.  It didn’t take a genius to see what was going on.  We left and went back to our time.  I asked Merlin to meet with us in the conference room and I showed him what we saw.  He was saddened by this and went straight to my Mansion.  We followed close behind and then we found the two of them arm in arm and crying.  Timothy, Matthew and connected our arms together and just had a moment of hugs, and energy transference.  In time Dad returned Kent’s powers and they returned to their own time.  The villains were converted into model citizens and released back into society.  My Father and I had lots of catching up to do, along with all of my new found family and circle of friends.  From then on, life had it’s moments, but we all knew we would get through anything as long as we were together.  The End.  03132011

Word Count: 47,503